THE  GENESIS  OF 


American  ^  ^  ^  ^ 
Anti-Missionism. 


7  .  2.  5  .  0  V 


'^^  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^ 


Purchased  by  the    Hamill   Missionary  Fund. 


BV  2520  .C3  1902 
Carroll,  B.  H.  1843-1914. 
The  genesis  of  American  anti 
-missionism 


THE  GENESIS  OF 


American  Anti-Missionism 


B.  H.  CARROLL,  Jr.,  B.  A.,  LL.  B,  Th.  D. 


PUBI.ISHEr)    FOR 

Thb  Baptist   Book   Concern 

LOUmVII-LK,    KV. 

1902. 


INTRODUCTION. 


A    connected  and  somewhat   exhaustive   ac- 
count of  the  anti-missionary  movement  that  re- 
sulted from  the  pressing    of    foreign    mission, 
home  mission,  Sunday  school,  educational,   and 
other  forms  of  organized  denominational  work 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Triennial  Convention, 
with  Luther  Rice  as  its  chief  agent,  and  Jud- 
son's  work  in  Burma  as  its  chief  inspiration, 
has  long  been  a  desideratum.     The  strength  of 
the   opposition   throughout  the  South  and  the 
Southwest  to  the  work  of  the  Triennial  Con- 
vention during  the  third  and  fourth  decades  of 
the  nineteenth  century  may  be  illustrated  by 
the  following  facts:  During  the  first  four  or  five 
years  after  the  organization  of  the    Triennial 
Convention    (1814),  the    Baptist    churches    of 
Tennessee  w^ere  nearly  all  friendly  to  the  for- 
eign mission  cause  and  contributed  toward  its 
funds.     Within  a  few  years  all  the  missionary 
societies  that  had  been  formed  for  co-operation 
wMth  the  Triennial   Convention  were  dissolved 
and   the  association    rescinded   the   resolutions 
that  had  been  passed  in  favor  of  missions  and 
related  departments  of  denominational    work. 
In    Georgia    and    Alabama    a    life-and-death 
struere-le   between  the  friends  of  missions  and 
co-operative  wx)rk  and  the  malignant  enemies  or 
missions  raged  for  years,  and  the  issue,  apart 
from  firm  faith  in  the  God  of  missions,   might 
well   have  seemed  doubtful.     As  late  as  1845 

(3) 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

twelve  of  the  thirty-four  Virginia  associations, 
including  the  old  Ketokton,  were  aggressively 
anti-missionary.  Kqually  successful  was  the 
anti-missionary  propaganda  in  Kentucky.  Ohio, 
where  Alexander  Campbell's  influence  was 
great,  and  the  writings  of  Daniel  Parker  and 
John  Taylor  were  circulated,  was  an  equally 
fruitful  held  for  the  anti-missionary  propa- 
ganda. In  1820  the  Ohio  Baptist  churches  had 
contributed  $547.09  for  foreign  missions.  From 
1821  to  1828  contributions  ceased  entirely, 
while  the  contributions  in  1829  and  1830  were 
$10  and  $5  respectively.  The  wonderful  suc- 
cess of  the  opponents  of  missions  from  1820  to 
1840  needs  to  be  explained,  and  Dr.  Carroll 
has  performed  a  service  of  great  value  in  bring- 
ing together  from  rare  sources  a  large  amount 
of  material  illustrative  of  the  spirit  and  the 
methods  of  the  opposition  to  organized  mission- 
ary work.  He  has  made  effective  use  of  the 
scarce  writings  of  Daniel  Parker  and  John 
Ta3dor,  and  has  demonstrated  more  fully  than 
any  earlier  writer  the  contribution  of  Alexan- 
der Campbell  to  the  anti-missionary  movement. 

It  is  a  source  of  satisfaction  to  me  that  this 
fine  piece  of  research  work  on  a  topic  that  is 
still  of  vital  interest  to  the  denomination  is  to 
be  published  in  book  form,  and  I  trust  that  it 
will  be  widely  circulated  throughout  the  de- 
nomination, and  especially  in  those  parts  of  the 
South  where  war  is  still  being  waged  against 
the  organized  work  of  the  denomination. 

Albert  Henry  Newman. 

Baylor  University^  Waco^  Texas. 


L  o  vingly   Dedica  ted 

to 

B.  H.  CARROLL  III. 

With  the  eternal  prayer  that  by  the  Grace  of  God 

and  the  calling-  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 

he  may  some  day  be,  either 

at  home  or  abroad,  a 

Consecrated  Missionary 

of  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord,  JESUS  CHRIST. 


[This  work  was  originally  done  as  a  Thesis,  and  presented  to  the 
Faculty  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary  in  applying 
for  the  Degree  of  Doctor  of  Theology,  with  the  following.] 


PREFACE. 


Worcester  g-ives  as  the  primary  definition  of  a 
Thesis,  that  it  is  "a  position  or  proposition  af- 
firmative or  negative,  advanced  or  laid  down,  to 
be  supported  by  argument."  The  proposition, 
then,  which  I  lay  down  as  a  thesis,  and  w^hich  I 
will  endeavor  to  prove  in  the  following  pages,  is 
that  under  God  the  Foreign  Mission  movement 
among  American  Baptists  has  been  the  great- 
est factor  in  our  denominational  development. 
My  purpose  is  to  show  how  great  a  work  for- 
eig-)i  missions  has  done  at  Jiome.  There  is  no 
book  covering  just  this  ground,  nor  do  I  think 
our  people  realize  how  great  is  our  debt  to  for- 
eign missions.  We  look  upon  our  contributions 
to  that  cause  as  bread  cast  upon  the  waters, 
never  to  return  to  our  own  shores.  Many  re- 
gard a  gift  to  foreign  missions  as  a  dead  loss. 
Many  more  have  regard  only  to  the  results 
abroad.  Matiy  books  have  been  written  to  show 
its  successes  abroad.  May  there  not  be  a  place 
for  one  to  show  what  have  been  its  trials  and 
what  are  its  trophies  in  our  own  land?  I  be- 
lieve the  foreign  mission  movement  has  fur- 
nished the  centripetal  force  w^hich  holds  our 
denomination  together  and  which  counteracts 
the  centrifugal  force  of  church  sovereignty 
and  independence;  which  if  it  operated  without 
the  check  of  fraternal  sympathy,  comity  and 
co-operation,  would  cause  us  to  fly  off  at  a  tan- 

(7) 


8  PREFACE. 

gfent  into  chaos.  I  believe  its  results  to  be  so 
great  that  they  would  cause  us  to  support  it 
from  considerations  of  self  interest,  if  there  were 
no  higher  motive.  Not  that  I  want  such  a  con- 
sideration to  become  paramount,  for  as  in 
prayer,  althoug-h  the  reflex  benefit  is  great, 
every  one  ceases  to  pray  as  soon  as  he  believes 
in  only  a  reflex  effect;  so  I  believe  the  same  re- 
sults would  follow  in  the  case  of  foreign  mis- 
sions. One  reason  it  has  so  greatly  blessed  us 
is  that  we  did  not  expect  the  blessing.  As 
Eben  Holden  says,  "Folks  that  takes  care  of 
other  folks  will  get  taken  care  of,  unless  they 
do  it  on  purpose."  But  it  is  only  fair  that  we 
should  know  the  benefits  w^e  have  derived  in 
order  that  we  may  answ^er  the  doubter  and  the 
gainsaying. 

In  addition  to  the  main  thesis  of  the  book, 
other  theses  which  I  regard  as  of  importance 
will  be  defended.  The  most  prominent  of  these 
are:  First,  that  American  Baptist  missionary 
activity  is  not  due,  save  indirectly  or  in  a 
very  minor  degree,  to  Carey  or  to  the  develop- 
ment of  missions  in  district  associations,  but  is 
directly  traceable  to  Judson  and  Rice.  Second, 
that  Alexander  Campbell  was  the  greatest  and 
most  influential  of  the  anti-missionaries.  To 
many  this  will  be  exhibiting  Mr.  Campbell  in 
a  new  role.  Third,  that  foreign  missions  is 
the  mother  of  education,  organization,  home 
missions  and  other  denominational  activities. 
There  is  necessarily  much  of  history  given,  al- 
though the  aim  has  not  been  to  give  an  exhaust- 
ive history  of  this  period,  but  to  give  enough  to 
prove  my  positions.    These  positions  were  taken 


PREFACE.  9 

from  a  study  of  that  history  and  enough  of  the 
evidence  is  cited  to  show  that  they  are  neither 
fanciful,  forced  nor  arbitrary.  The  facts  pre- 
sented have  all  been  obtained  from  reliable 
sources;  I  have  neither  invented  nor  deduced 
them.  The  merit  of  this  thesis  is  in  show- 
ing" what  these  facts  prove.  Wherever  I  have 
been  able  to  carry  on  the  argument  directly 
by  means  of  quotations,  I  have  done  so,  even 
at  the  cost  of  introducing-  some  irrelevant 
matter  and  of  making-  the  style  a  trifle  jerky. 
I  have  tried  to  cite  my  authorites  fully,  but 
lest  I  should  fail  to  do  them  justice,  I  hereb\' 
make  a  g-eneral  and  grateful  acknowledg-ment 
to  the  man}"  authors  from  whose  works  I  have 
drawn.  I  desire  to  extend  special  thanks  to 
Mrs.  B.  D.  Spencer  for  her  g-reat  kindness  in 
putting-  at  my  disposal  certain  rare  pamphlets. 
So  far  as  I  know,  she  has  the  only  copies  of 
the  Taylor  and  Parker  pamphlets  procurable 
in  the  South.  The  first  chapter  of  this  work 
is  condensed  as  much  as  possible,  and  is  chiefly 
intended  as  a  background  to  what  follows.  A 
recent  book  on  missions,  issued  by  the  Ameri- 
can Baptist  Publication  Society,  since  this 
chapter  was  typewritten,  has  the  same  chap- 
ter heading  to  its  second  chapter.  My  hig-hest 
hope  for  this  eff^ort  is  that  it  may  prove  of  some 
value  to  the  man  who  shall  some  day  write  the 
g-lorious  history  of  the  Baptist  denomination  in 
the  United  States  of  America. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

B.  H.  Carroll,  Jr. 

Done  at  the  Library  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Theological 
Seminary  this  14th  day  of  February,  A.  D.,  1901, 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

Chapter  I.     The  American  Baptists  in  1812 13 

II.  Connection  of  Judson  and  Rice  with 
the  American  Baptist  Missionary 
Movement 37 

III.  The  Rise  of  the    "  Hardshei^ls  " 85 

IV.  Outline  of  John  Tayi^or's  Argument.      97 

V.    Outijne  of  Daniel   Parker's   Attack 

on  THE  Missionary   System 108 

VI.     Alexander     Campbell's    Attack    on 

Missions 124 

VII.     Progress  and  Spirit  of  Opposition  to 

Missions 156 

VIII.     Relation    of    the     Foreign     Mission 

Movement  to  Education 191 

IX.     Relation    of    the     Foreign     Mission 

Movement  TO   Organization 201 

X.  Relation  of  Foreign  Missions  to 
Home  Missions,  Bible  and  Other 
Societies  and  the  Southern  Bap- 
tist Convention  212 

XI.  The  Light  Shed  by  the  Lessons  of 
THE  Past  on  the  Duties  or  the 
Present 220 


(11) 


THE  GENESIS  OF 
AMERICAN   ANT!=MISSIONISM. 


OHAPTEIR   I 


THE  AMERICAN  BAPTISTS  IN  1812. 

1.    THE  POLITICAL  SITUATION. 

The  year  1812  is  a  pivotal  one  in  American 
history.  Great  men  were  guiding-  the  ship  of 
state.  Madison,  who  had  been  Secretary  of 
State  under  Jefferson,  was  President  ;  Henry 
Clay  of  Kentucky  was  Speaker  of  the  House  ; 
John  C.  Calhoun  of  South  Caolina  had  made 
his  first  appearance  in  the  House  of  Represent- 
atives the  preceding-  year.  The  laurels  of  ^  Tip- 
pecanoe w^ere  yet  fresh  on  General  Harrison's 
brow.  The  trial  of  Aaron  Burr,  the  Lewis  and 
Clark  exploration,  and  the  defeat  of  the  British 
Sloop  of  war,  "Little  Belt,"  by  the  American 
vessel,  "President,"  were  recent  and  vivid  mem- 
ories. But  a  few  years  since  and  the  United 
States  had  expanded  to  take  in  the  vast  Louis- 
iana territory  ceded  by  Napoleon  the  Great  of 
France.  The  charter  of  the  Bank  of  the  United 
States  had  iust  expired.      The  only  steamboat 

(13) 


14  THE    GENESIS   OF 

in  the  world,  Fulton's  "Clermont,"  had  been 
pl3^ing  the  waters  of  the  Hudson  since  1807. 
The  American  Ambassador  had  been  recalled 
from  the  Court  of  St.  James  and  Mr.  Madison 
had  given  the  British  Minister  his  passports. 
The  popular  slog^an  of  free  trade  and  sailors' 
rights  was  sweeping  like  wildfire  through  the 
land. 

So  dawned  the  year  1812.  Early  in  the  year 
Louisiana  was  admitted  as  the  seventeenth  State 
of  the  Union  and  the  Territory  of  Missouri  was 
organized  with  St.  Louis  as  its  capital.  On  the 
eighteenth  of  June,  after  receiving  the  arrogant 
answer  of  the  British  Minister  that  they  would 
abandon  no  measures  however  injurious  or  offen- 
sive to  the  United  States,  which  the  war  with 
France  made  it  to  their  interest  to  employ. 
President  Madison  signed  the  bill  that  declared 
this  country  to  be  for  the  second  time  at  war 
with  Great  Britain.  Thus  was  the  young  Re- 
public with  its  attempt  at  self-government  still 
a  problem,  with  depleted  exchequerand  steeped 
in  debt,  put  where,  with  its  miniature  navy, 
it  had  to  oppose  the  "Mistress  of  the  Seas," 
and  with  its  unpaid  army,  to  defend  the  long 
line  of  its  frontier  against  the  British  and  their 
thoroughly  organized  allies,  the  Indians,  led  by 
the  greatest  of  chiefs,  Tecumseh.  Tecumseh's 
followers,  it  is  true,  had  been  defeated  by  Gen- 
eral Harrison,  but  when  Tecumseh  himself  was 
absent,  and  then  only  after  having  inflicted  a 
loss  on  the  whites  of  nearly  tvvo  to  one.  The 
story  of  that  war  is  not  to  be  retold  here.  Its 
story  is  one  of  disaster  after  disaster   on  land, 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  15 

and  victory  after  victory  on  sea.  The  Fort 
Dearborn  massacre,  the  loss  of  Macenac,  and 
the  disg'raceful  surrender  of  Detroit  by  Gener- 
al Bull  followed  in  swift  succession.  Tecum- 
seh,  for  tactical  skill  and  personal  bravery,  was 
g'irded  by  the  British  commander's  own  sash 
and  made  a  General  in  the  British  army.  Soon 
after  Captain  Isaac  Hull  washed  away  the 
stain  from  that  name,  (put  there  by  the  Gen- 
eral's cowardice)  when  he  evaded  ihe  entire 
British  squadron  by  superior  seamanship  and 
blew  the  frif^-ate  "Guerriere"  out  of  the  water. 
But  time  would  fail  to  tell  of  Porter  and  Jones 
and  Bainbridg-e  and  our  other  naval  heroes  in 
that  war,  or  of  the  bravery  displayed  by  the 
Americans  in  the  attack  on  Queenstown,  in 
which  attack  Scott,  then  a  Lieutenant-colonel 
of  volunteers,  figured  heroicall}^  The  year 
closed  with  the  war  party  still  in  the  ascendant 
and  with  the  doctrine  of  sailor's  rights  being 
gloriously  maintained  by  the  sailors  them- 
selves. 

In  Europe,  the  heroic  figure  of  Napoleon  Bo- 
naparte loomed  like  a  Titan  against  the  hori- 
zon, but  the  early  winter  of  1812  and  the  burn- 
ing- of  Moscow  marked  the  beginning  of  his 
end.  His  offenses  against  American  ships  and 
commerce  had  really  been  greater  than  those  of 
England,  and  more  real  cause  existed  for  war 
with  France  than  with  the  mother  country,  but 
the  sentiment  engendered  by  the  aid  of  Lafa- 
yette and  other  French  officers  in  the  war  of 
1776  was  too  great  in  America  to  permit  her  to 
side  ag^ainst  a  country  which,  inspired   by  the 


16  THE   GENESIS   OF 

American  example  and  success,  had  so  recently 
gone  throug-h  the  throes  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion. 

2.    RELIGIOUS  STATUS  OF  THE  BAPTISTS 

IN  1812. 

(/)     As  to  Number  and  Characteristics . 

The  year  1800  found  the  Baptists  with  about 
180,000  members,  divided  among-  forty-eight  as- 
sociations. Under  the  influence,  largely,  of 
Welsh  Baptists,  the  Arminian  Baptists,  who  up 
to  1742  had  decided  advantages  iu  members  and 
enterprise,  were  routed,  and  by  1800  Calvinistic 
Baptists  had  everywhere  ascendency.  *  This 
turn  to  Calvinism  was  largely  accentuated  by 
the  Whitfield  revival  and  by  the  growing  op- 
position between  the  Baptists  and  the  Armin- 
ian followers  of  John  Wesley.  The  close  of 
the  Revolutionary  War  left  the  country  flooded 
with  all  the  attendant  evils  that  war  brings  in 
its  train.  French  infidelity,  made  popular  by 
the  French  officers  who  assisted  the  patriot 
cause,  the  infidelity  of  Voltaire,  Rousseau,  and 
D'Alembert — brilliant,  shallow,  witty,  caus- 
tic, sneering — had  been  sowed  wide  cast  in 
this  country.  Thomas  Payne  used  the  popu- 
larity of  his  patriotism  to  spread  his  "Age 
of  Reason"  and  other  attacks  on  the  Bible. 
Thomas  Jefferson  was  thought  by  some  to  be 
a  free-thinker.  This  infidelity  shaded  off  into 
Socinianism,   Universalism   and  a  state  of  gen- 

*     Vedder:     "History  of    the    Baptists   of   the    Middle 
States,"  pp.  92,  93. 


AMERICAN  ANTI-MISSIONISM.  17 

eral  religious  apathy.  It  reached  even  into  the 
churches  and  pulpits.  A  theory  of  restoration- 
ism,  called  by  its  opposers,  "Hell-Redemption- 
ism,"  became  quite  popular,  especially  in  the 
Middle  States.  Among-  the  unconverted,  par- 
ticularl}'  on  the  frontier,  the  g^rossest  ribaldry 
and  blasphemy  were  quite  common.  A  reaction 
set  in  and  a  g^reat  relig'ious  awakening-  swept 
the  country  like  a  tidal  wave.  Where  sin  was 
so  g'ross,  conviction  of  sin  became  very  deep  ; 
sometimes  men  labored  for  months  under  a  load 
of  sin  without  g^etting-  relief.  John  Taylor,  in 
his  "History  of  Ten  Churches,"  describes  him- 
self as  being-  accustomed  to  kneel  and  pray 
every  day  for  ilays  while  under  such  a  convic- 
tion, acknowlcdg-ing  God's  justice  in  damning- 
him  and  sending-  his  soul  to  hell.  He  also  tells 
of  having-  seen  the  floor  wet  with  the  tears  of 
the  penitents.*  In  the  great  revivals  between 
1800  and  1812,  especially  in  Kentucky,  most 
marked  mental  and  spiritual  phenomena  ap- 
peared, such  as  "the  falling  exercise."  The 
first  instance  noted  occurred  under  the  ministry 
of  McGready  and  McGee  in  1779.  From  thence 
it  spread  rapidly  all  over  Kentucky  and  Middle 
Tennessee  and  soon  became  inseparable  from 
the  religious  camp  meetings. 

Some  fell  suddenly  as  if  struck  by  lig^htning',  while 
others  were  seized  with  a  universal  tremor  the  moment  be- 
fore, and  fell  shrieking-.  Piercing  shrieks  were  uttered  by 
many  during  the  whole  period  of  prostration,  intermingled 
with  groans,  cries  for  mercy,  and  exclamations  of  "  Glory 
to  God  !  "  In  general  there  was  no  complaint  of  pain,  but 


*History  of  Ten  Churches,  by  John  Taylor,  p. 23. 
2 


1^  THE  GENESIS  OF 

of  great  weakness  during  and  after  the  parox3'sras.  Women 
would  fall  while  walking  to  and  from  the  meeting- 
house, engaged  in  narrating  past  exercises,  or  drop 
from  their  horses  on  the  road.  In  this  condition  the  sub- 
ject would  lie  fifteen  minutes  or  two  or  three  hours;  and  we 
are  even  told  of  a  woman's  lying,  without  eating  or  speak- 
ing, for  nine  days  and  nights.  Some  were  more  or  less 
convulsed,  and  wrought  hard  in  frightful  nervous  ago- 
nies, the  eyes  rolling  widely.  But  the  greater  number  were 
quite  motionless,  as  if  dead  or  about  to  expire  in  a  few 
moments.  Some  were  capable  of  conversing,  others  were 
not.  During  the  syncope,  and  even  when  conscious,  and 
talking  on  religious  topics,  the  subject  was  insensible  of 
pain.  Vinegar  and  hartshorn  were  applied  with  no  per- 
ceptible effects.  .  .  .  During  the  great  camp  meeting  at 
Cane  Ridge,  August  6th,  ISOl,  three  thousand  were  com- 
puted to  have  fallen.  * 

A  similar  affection  to  this  was  "  the  jerking- 
exercise,"  or,  as  it  was  commonly  called,  "  the 
jerks."     In  this  exercise, 

The  subject  was  instantaneously  seized  with  spasms  or 
convulsions  in  every  muscle,  nerve  and  tendon.  His  head 
was  jerked  from  side  to  side  with  such  rapidity  that  it  was 
impossible  to  distinguish  his  visage,  and  the  most  lively 
fears  were  entertained  lest  he  should  dislocate  his  neck,  or 
dash  out  his  brains.  His  body  partook  of  the  same  im- 
pulse, and  was  hurried  on  by  jerks  over  every  obstacle, 
fallen  trunks  of  trees,  or,  in  a  church,  over  pews  and 
benches,  apparently  to  the  most  imminent  danger  of  being 
bruised  and  mangled.  It  was  useless  to  attempt  to  re- 
strain or  hold  him,  and  the  paroxysm  was  permitted  grad- 
ually to  exhaust  itself,  f 

*  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  p.  143  et  seq., 
as  quoted  in  Spencer's  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists, 
p.  515. 

f  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  pp.  145,  146,  as 
quoted  in  Spencer's  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  516 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  19 

Wicked  men  were  often  taken  with  these  strange  exer- 
cises, and  many  would  curse  the  jerks  while  they  were 
under  their  singular  operation.  Some  were  taken  at  the 
tavern  with  a  glass  of  liquor  in  their  hands,  which  they 
would  suddenly  toss  over  their  heads  or  to  a  distant  part 
of  the  room.  Others  were  taken  with  them  at  the  card 
table,  and  at  other  place  of  dissipation,  and  would  by  a 
violent  and  unaffected  jerk,  throw  a  hand  full  of  cards  all 
over  the  room.  * 

The  rolling-  exercise,  the  running"  exercise, 
the  dancing  exercise,  the  barking-  exercise,  the 
laughing-  exercise  and  visions  and  trances  were 
frequent  concomitants  of  camp  meetings  in 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee  during  the  great  re- 
vival, t  These  exercises  were  simply  such  var- 
iations of  the  foregoing-  as  their  names  would 
naturally  sugg-est.  Frequent  earthquakes  oc- 
curred during  the  year  1811  which,  taken  in 
conjunction  with  the  "shakes"  and  the  fact 
that  the  next  year  Congress  declared  war  with 
Great  Britain,  confirmed  the  superstitious  in 
their  belief  that  the  "shakes"  betokened  some 
great  calamity,  t  The  Baptists  declined  to 
join  in  general  camp  meetings,  and  were  but 
little  affected  by  these  strange  phenomena.  In 
1800,  in  Kentucky,  the  statistics  compared  with 
those  of  1790  show  a  falling  off  of  one  hundred 
per  cent  in  Baptist  membership  in  proportion 
to   increase   in    population.      Their   revival  in 

A  more  extended  description  is  given  by  McNemar,  pp. 
51,  52,  and  is  quoted  by  many  authors. 

*  History  of  Baptists.  Vol.  11,  p.  255,  as  quoted  by 
Spencer,  p.  517. 

t  Spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  pp.  517-520, 

t  •'  "  "  "  p.  667. 


20  THE  GENESIS  OF 

Kentucky  was  more  gradual  and  moderate. 
They  joined  in  only  one  union  meeting.  Pro- 
tracted meeting's  were  as  yet  unknown.  In 
1803  there  were  in  Kentucky  ten  associations, 
219  churches  and  15,295  members.*  In  1810-12 
there  were  in  Kentucky  15  associations,  286 
churches  and  16,250  members, t  showing-  that 
the  increase  in  Kentucky  had  been  but  slig-ht 
and  gradual.  In  Kentucky  in  1812  the  first 
number  of  the  "Kentucky  Missionary  and 
Theological  Magazine"  was  published  at 
Frankfort,  with  Stark  Dupuy  as  editor,  t 
About  the  same  time  the  Boston  Association 
was  formed  from  the  old  Warren  Association.  § 

{2)     As  to  Doctrine  and  Customs. 

By  1812  the  Baptists  nearly  everywhere 
were  strongly  Calvinistic.  The  Philadelphia, 
Charleston  and  Warren  Associations  were  the 
three  most  influential.  Great  care  was  taken 
in  ordaining  ministers.  Ministers  asked  no 
pay  for  their  services,  but  the  Church  felt  obli- 
gation to  support.  II  Baptist  ministers  in 
preaching  discarded  all  written  preparations, 
but  all  of  them  were  by  no  means  ignorant.  A 
strict  church  discipline  was  maintained.  Dr. 
Spencer  says  that  one  of  the  best  Churches  in 
Kentucky  received  only  one  person  by  baptism 

*  Spencer :  History  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  541. 
\         <■<■  "  ♦♦  "  p.  565. 

I  "  "  "  "  pp.  567-8. 

§  Vedder :  History  of  the  Baptist  in  New  England,  p. 
97. 

II  Taylor:  History  of  Ten  Churches,     p.  34. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  21 

during-  five  long-  j^ears  and  he  was  excluded 
two  months  after  baptism.  Prayer  for  new 
converts  sometimes  continued  for  an  hour.  The 
practice  of  the  lay'mg  on  of  hands  after  bap- 
tism was  common.* 

The  rite  of  the  laying  on  of  hands  on  the  newly  bap- 
tized was  practiced  b3'  the  Baptists  of  those  days;  this 
practice  was  perrormed  as  follows:  those  upwards  of  fifty 
stood  up  in  one  solemn  line  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  taking 
up  about  as  many  yards  as  there  were  individuals — the 
males  first  in  the  line;  about  four  ministers  went  together, 
each  one  laid  his  hand  on  the  head  of  the  dedicated  person, 
and  one  prayed  for  him,  and  after  praying  for  three  or 
four  of  them  another  proceeded  until  they  went  through. 
It  would  appear  as  if  that  solemn  dedication  might  be  some 
barrier  to  future  apostasy  ;  for  the  prayers  were  of  great 
solemnity  and  fervor,  and  for  that  particular  person  ac- 
cording to  their  age  and  circumstances. f 

The  churches  w^ere  almost  to  a  unit  indiffer- 
ent to  missions.  The  frontier  churches  had 
only  monthly  meeting's,  but  there  as  elsewhere 
the  preaching-  w^as  noted  for  its  scripturalness, 
fervor  and  deep  feeling-.  Ruling-  elders  were 
nominal  officers  in  many  churches.  They  w^ere 
introduced  into  Kentucky  by  zealous  Separate 
Baptists  from  Virg-inia,  who  obtained  the  usag-e 
from  the  Puritans.  It  was  a  practice  that 
ceased  soon  after  this  time,  t  Foot-w^ashing- 
as  an  ordinance  was  somewhat  in  vogue,  but 
mainly  among-  Separates.  It  has  survived 
only  among-  them  and  some  of  the  anti-mission- 

*  spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  486. 

f  Taylor  :  History  of  Ten  Churches,  p.  10. 

X  spencer  :  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  486. 


22  THE  GENESIS  OE 

ary  Baptists.*  Quarterly  or  union  meeting's 
were  customary.  These  two  terms  describe 
the  same  meeting",  which  was  not  a  business 
meeting,  but  one  for  worship.  A  g"reat  deal  of 
significance  was  attached  to  dreams  and 
visions  t  and  some  remarkable  and  well-authen- 
ticated stories  are  told  concerning*  them,  t 
There  are  instances  where  men  traveled  two 
hundred  miles  to  be  baptized,  thus  emulating 
the  example  of  the  Saviour,  who  walked  sixty 
miles  from  Galilee  to  where  John  was  baptiz- 
ing on  the  Judean  border  in  Jordan. 

(j)     Relig-ioiis  Liberty. 

By  1812  the  struggle  for  religious  liberty 
was  practically  won,  although  persecution 
still  continued  in  Massachusetts,  Connecticut, 
Virginia,  and  possibly  some  other  States,  in  the 
form  of  unjust  taxation  and  sometimes  restric- 
tions as  to  worship  and  personal  penalties  in- 
flicted on  the  preacher,  with  the  connivance,  at 
least,  of  the  law.  Opposition  to  negro  slavery 
was  felt  even  at  this  early  day,  and  was  more 
outspoken  at  the  South  than  in  the  North. 

-    {4)     Education. 

In  educational  work  the  only  Baptist  institu- 
tion was  Brown  University,  whose  story  will 
be  told  in  a  subsequent  chapter,  and  even  this 
did  not  offer   ministerial    education.     But  the 

*  Spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  486. 
f  "  "  "  "  512. 

X  Taylor :  History  of  Ten  Churches,  p.  35,  36. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  23 

Baptists  were  far  from  being*  an  ig-norant  and 
unlettered  folk.  Their  young*  ministers  sat  at 
the  feet  of  older  and  wiser  brethren,  and  re- 
ceived with  apostolic  simplicity  the  faith  once 
for  all  delivered  to  the  saints. 

*  At  this  time  also  there  are  not  a  few  among-  us  in  the 
sacred  office  of  distinguished  worth,  not  so  much  for  their 
literary  acquirements  as  for  what  is  infinitely  of  more 
value  in  promoting-  pure  undefiled  religion  before  God, 
namely:  true  piety,  ardent  zeal,  ministerial  gifts  and  inde- 
fatigable diligence,  and  faithfulness  in  saving  the  souls  of 
men  and  promoting  the  kingdom  of  our  Redeemer.  Some  are 
Boanerges,  sons  of  thunder,  qualified  to  lay  the  axe  at  the 
root  of  the  trees;  to  awaken  alarm,  and  strip  sinners  of 
their  carnal  hopes  and  self-dependence  ;  while  others  are 
sons  of  consolation,  fitted  to  apply  the  healing  balm  of  gos- 
pel grace  and  mercy,  to  excite  faith  in  the  merits  and  medi- 
tation of  Christ,  and  lead  the  subject  of  grace  to  rejoice 
in  hope;  fitted  to  build  up,  comfort,  establish  and  edify  the 
faithful,  leading  them  on  as  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of 
good  works  ;  while  all  have  a  measure  of  all  gifts,  as  God 
has  distributed  to  all  by  the  same  Spirit.  Of  these  there 
are  not  a  few,  especially  Southward  and  Eastward  of  us, 
the  force  of  whose  natural  genius  has  raised  them  far 
above  the  common  level,  whose  names,  for  obvious  rea- 
sons, we  for  the  present  suppress,  and 

"  Hail  the  suns  of  glory  -when  they  set.  " 

A  footnote  to  the  above  states  the  following" 
facts  : 

The  Baptists,  as  a  society,  have  never  considered  the 
higher  branches  of  learning  as  essential  to  the  gospel  min- 
istry, and  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  sentiment  is  per- 

*  Quoted  from  Centennial  sermon  of  Philadelphia  Bap- 
tist, Association,  preached  in  1807.  Minutes  of  Philadel- 
phia Association,  pp.  464-5. 


24  the:  genesis  of 

fectly  correct.  Thej'  have,  nevertheless,  held  education  iii 
higfh  esteem,  as  a  handmaid  to  gfrace,  and  have  always  had 
not  a  few  among  them  that  ranked  pretty  high  for  literary 
improvement  and  extensive  reading-.  (Here  follows  an 
account  of  the  founding;  of  Brown  University.)  The 
writer  kept  a  boarding  school  between  twenty-nine  and 
thirty  years  at  Lower  Dublin,  in  which  many  were  edu- 
cated that  are  now  useful  to  the  different  learned  profes- 
sions. One  of  them,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Allison,  kept  a  large 
academy  under  his  sole  direction,  at  Bordentown  in  New 
Jersey,  from  whence  issued  many  useful  characters. 

The  Philadelphia  Baptist  Association  have  a  f u  nd  for 
the  edu -ation  of  young  men  promising  for  the  gospel  min- 
istry, as  have  also  the  Charleston  Association.  The  Bap- 
tists in  Georgia  have  in  contemplation  to  erect  a  college  in 
that  State  on  Mount  Enon,  at  the  distance  of  one  hundred 
and  forty  miles  from  the  Atlantic,  in  latitude  33  north,  on 
an  elevation  of  200  feet  perpendicular,  accommodated  with 
salubrious  air,  and  two  fine  springs  that  issue  out  of  rocks 
on  the  west  and  north  sides.  The  business  is  in  some  for- 
wardness, as  unsolicited  donations  already  amount  to 
about  five  thousand  dollars.  This  account  of  Enon  Col- 
lege bears  date  of  December,  1806.* 

The  arrogance  and  godlessness  of  the  Epis- 
copalians, the  persecution  by  the  Congreg^ation- 
alists  and  the  small  success  of  the  Presbyterian 
ministers  led  some  of  the  stalwart  and  rugged 
brethren  on  the  borders  to  despise  an  education 
whose  chief  exponents  belonged  to  these  three 
classes;  especially,  when  they  contrasted  it  with 
the  self-sacrificing,  earnest,  hardship-enduring 
and  patient  efforts  of  the  pioneer  Baptist  and 
Methodist  ministers.     The  Episcopalians   and 

*  The  footnote  to  the  quotation,  is  presumably,  by  the 
editor,  A.  D.  Gillette,  A.  M.  pp.  464-5. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  25 

Methodists  had  lost  much  by  their  Tory  sym- 
pathies during-  the  Revolution,  which  they 
were  wisely  reg-aining-  by  warmly  espousing- 
the  cause  of  the  States  in  the  War  of  1812. 
The  feeling-  ag-ainst  the  Episcopalians  was  so 
strong-  as  to  cause  the  Baptist  churches  to  neg-- 
lect  the  New  Testament  title  for  ministers 
having-  cong-regations  in  charg-e,  namely, 
"  bishop."  It  was  thus  neg-lected  on  account  of 
its  prelatical  associations.  All  the  causes  set 
forth  above  combined  to  create  the  prejudices 
ag-ainst  paying-  stated  salaries  to  ministers  and 
reading-  of  sermons.  It  was  the  inevitable  re- 
action of  the  pendulum  to  the  furthest  extreme 
from  the  abuses  of  the  politico-relig-ious  bodies 
with  whom  they  had  come  in  contact. 

(5)  Missionary  Activity  among-  Baptists 
Prior  to  the  Conversion  of  Judson  and  Rice. 

It  is  unquestionable  that  missionary  activity 
in  the  United  States,  among-  all  denominations, 
was,  in  a  sense,  a  direct  g-rowth  of  William 
Carey's  work.  This  great  Baptist  was  the 
founder  of  missionary  activity  in  two  continents 
and  was  the  father  of  American,  as  well  as 
English   missions. 

In  particular,  the  Baptists  of  this  country  were  eager 
watchers.  Dr.  Staughton,  later  a  pastor  in  Philadelphia, 
had  heard  Carey's  famous  sermon,  and  like  all  the  au- 
ditors was  stirred  to  the  depths;  he  was  present,  too,  at  the 
organization  in  Kettering  and  into  the  collection  cast  a 
half  guinea  borrowed  for  the  purpose,  ever  after  declaring 
that  he  "rejoiced  more  over  it  than  any  other  sum  he  ever 
gave  in  his  life."  Letters  and  missionary  reports  sent 
by  Enjflieti  Baptist!  were  quite   extensively  circulated, 


26  THE  GENESIS  OF 

And  since  Carey,  with  all  his  stalwart  faith  in  God,  was 
also  a  stanch  believer  in  the  efficacy  of  vigorous  and  un- 
interrupted good  works,  and  hence  among  the  rest  was  a 
most  indefatigable  letter  writer,  information  and  exhorta- 
tion were  poured  forth  in  all  directions  from  his  prolific 
pen.  Thus  communications  not  a  few  reached  New  Eng- 
land and  the  Middle  States,  were  read  with  interest  and 
as  a  result,  considerable  sums  of  money  were  forwarded 
toSerampore.  In  1806-7  he  acknowledged  receipt  of  $6,000 
and  says:  "The  Lord  has  wonderfully  stirred  the  whole 
religious  world  of  every  denomination  to  favor  our  work 
and  contribute  to  a  large  amount;  and  our  American 
friends  have  special  claims  on  our  gratitude  in  this  re- 
spect." And  further,  in  1811,  through  the  action  of  the 
Boston  Baptist  Association,  $4,650  were  contributed  by 
persons  of  different  denominations  in  eastern  Massachu- 
setts, to  aid  in  carrying  forward  his  numerous  transla- 
tions of  the  Scriptures  into  Asiatic  languages.  Hence  the 
assertion  is  abundantly  justified  that  "we  are  indebted  to 
those  pioneers  for  the  example  which  gave  a  powerful  im- 
pulse to  missions  by  arousing  the  interest  and  embodying 
the  efforts  of  all  denominations."* 

In  1796  a  society  had  been  org-anized  in  New 
York  in  which  Presbyterians,  Baptists,  and  Re- 
formed (Dutch)  were  united,  and  monthly  meet- 
ing's were  held  to  pray  that  the  "God  of  g-race 
would  pour  out  his  spirit  on  his  church  and 
send  the  gospel  to  all  nations."  During-  the 
first  five  years  of  the  nineteenth  century  the 
Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary  Mag-azine 
was  started,  along  with  four  other  missionary 
periodicals  of  various  denominations,  t 

During  this  early  period  it  is  impossible  al- 
ways to   discriminate   and   disting^uish   closely 

'"*    Leonard;  "A  hundred  Years  of  Missions,  p,  102. 
t  ••  "         '•  •'       ••         ♦•  P,  103. 


AMERICAN  ANTi-MISSIONISM.  27 

between  the  various  kinds  of  missions,  especial- 
ly in  view  of  the  difficulty  of  classifying-  the 
work  done  among-  the  American  Indians,  and 
the  fact  that,  part  at  least  of  the  nomencla- 
ture specifying-  the  various  divisions  of  mission- 
ary activity  came  into  existence  at  a  later  date. 
In  1807  Rev.  S,  Jones,  D.  D.,  preached  the 
Centur}^  Anniversary  sermon  of  the  Philadel- 
phia Association  from  Isaiah  54:  2-3  ''Enlarg-e 
the  place  of  thy  tent,  and  let  them  stretch  forth 
the  curtains  of  thine  habitations:  spare  not, 
lengthoi  thy  cords,  and  streng-then  thy  stakes; 
for  thon  shall  break  forth  on  the  rig-ht  hand  and 
on  the  left;  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  make  the  desolate  cities  to  be  inhabit- 
ed.""  In  that  sermon  he  pays  this  tribute  to 
the  missionary  spirit: 

What  shall  we  say  of  the  missionary  spirit  that  has 
for  some  years  and  especially  of  late  prevailed  in  man^- 
places,  and  among'  many  different  societies,  with  a  view 
to  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  g-ospel  and  the  way  of 
salvation  among-  the  heathen  in  various  parts,  as  well 
as  among  Christians  in  places  destitute  of  the  means.  It 
w^ould  seem  that  knowledge,  civil  and  religious  liberty  and 
with  them  Religion  itself  are  tending  westward.  "With 
the  sun  they  rose  in  the  East,  after  a  course  of  ages, 
crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  it  is  likely  will  progress  west- 
ward uutil  they  reach  the  Pacific  Ocean,  civilizing  and 
making  happy  this  Western  Hemisphere  in  their  course." 

The  missionary  work  done  by  the  Philadel- 
phia Association,  especially  in  the  South,  has 
been  g-reat. 

*Minutes  of  Philadelphia  Association,  p.  464, 


28  THE   GENESIS    OE 

The  Philadelphia  Association,  from  the  first,  has  en- 
gaged earnestly  in  efforts  for  the  proper  education  of  its 
ministers   and    the   spread   of    the  gospel   in   the  world. 

Rhode  Island  College,  now  Brown  University,  received 
its  patronage  and  coatributions  from  its  origin,  aa  the 
subsequent  minutes  show.  It  will  be  seen  also  that,  from 
the  first,  it  has  been  an  efl^ective  missionary  body.  Hun- 
dreds of  churches  have  been  gathered  by  the  able  and 
self-denying  men,  sent  out  at  its  expense  to  regions  where 
no  religious  privileges  had  before  been  enjoyed.  The 
aborigines  were  not  overlooked  in  this  labor  of  love. 
Among  other  efforts,  the  Rev.  David  Jones,  before  the 
American  Revolution,  made  a  missionary  excursion,  at 
his  own  expense,  to  the  Indians  of  what  was  then  "the 
Far  West."* 

This  was  the  first  Baptist  Association  formed  in  the 
United  States.  From  its  earliest  history  it  has  been  for- 
ward in  the  work  of  Domestic  Missions.  The  pastors 
were  requested,  and  the  churches  urged,  to  be  liberal  in 
aiding'  them  to  visit  destitute  churches  and  settlements. 
Morgan  Edwards,  in  1771,  and  John  Gano,  afterwards, 
were  appointed  "Evangelists,"  and  sent  into  remote  re- 
gions, especially  South,  to  preach  the  gospel  and  coun- 
sel the  feeble  churches,  and  instruct  the  scattered  disci- 
ples of  Christ.  The  design  of  founding  Rhode  Island 
College  originated   in   this    bodv.f 

This  Association  was  the  mightiest  power  for 
missionary  activity  up  to  the  formation  of  what 
was  afterwards  called  the  Triennial  Conven- 
tion. Its  confession  of  faith  was  printed  for 
the  Association  by  Benjamin  Franklin, :t  and 
has  left  its  stamp  ineradicably  on  the  Baptists 
of  the  United  States,  especially  in  the  South. 

*Preface  to  Minutes  of  Philadelphia  Association,  p.  5. 
f  "  "         "         "  "  "  p.  6. 

f  (<  ((         ((        ((  ((  ((  f).  4 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  29 

The  Charleston  Association  was  operated  on 
the  same  principles.  The  minutes  of  1809 
show  that  a  proposal  was  received  from  the 
Philadelphia  and  Warren  Associations,  recom- 
mendingf  their  missionary  plans  and  making"  a 
sug"g"estion  as  to  their  adoption  and  extension, 
to  which  the  Association  makes  the  following" 
reply: 

The  proposal  for  extending-  the  plan  of  operations 
respecting-  Missions,  being-  taken  up,  it  was  ag-reed  that 
the  contributions  hitherto  made  by  the  Churches,  and 
perhaps  their  real  ability  to  contribute,  together  with 
the  mag-nitude  of  those  objects  on  which  we  have  already 
fixed  our  attention,  and  which  ought  not  to  be  lost  sight 
of,  make  it  improper  for  this  Association  to  attempt  any- 
thing-farther  of  that  kind  at  present;  unless  individuals, 
■who  have  the  subject  at  heart,  and  ability  to  contribute 
with  effect,  would  by  generous  donations  put  it  in  the 
power  of  this  body  to  undertake  it  with  consistency.  A 
hope  was  however  expressed  that  such  assistance  will  be 
afforded;  and  that  in  time  a  plan  may  be  adopted  to  unite 
all  the  Associations  in  this  State  in  common  efforts 
to  attain   this,    and  other  important   objects.* 

This  quotation  reveals  a  distinct  tendency  to 
co-operation  in  mission  work.  The  Charleston 
Association  also  shows  at  this  time  a  students' 
and  education  fund,t  and  it  had  been  since 
1802  conducting"  a  mission  to  the  Catawba  In- 
dians. In  1809,  its  mission  fund  amounted  to 
$140.00;  in  1810,  to  $249,32;  and  in  1811  to 
$298.64|.  The  minutes  of  1811,  show  this  As- 
sociation   to     be   in   correspondence   with    the 

*  Minutes  of  Charleston  Association  of   1809,  p.  2. 
f  Compare  page  5  of  same  Minutes. 


30  THE  GENESIS  OE 

Philadelphia,  Warren,  Georg-ia,  Cook,  Bethel, 
Hephzibah,  Edgefield,  Neuse,  Sandy  Creek, 
and  Cape  Fear  Associations, 

In  Maine,  althoug"h  the  other  denominations 
were  Arminian  and  the  Baptists  were  charg-ed 
with  being  hyper-Calvinistic,  yet,  "the  first 
efforts  made  by  Baptist  ministers  in  the  State 
were  characterized  by  a  missionary  spirit,"  and 
they  taught  a  practical  as  well  as  an  experimen- 
tal piety.  In  1789  York  Association  adopted  the 
plan  of  "  voluntary  supplies  to  the  destitute." 
Lincoln  and  Cumberland  Associations  followed 
her  example;  but  the  labor  was  too  vast,  and 
both  the  labor  and  expense  were  borne  by  min- 
isters alone  without  the  aid  of  co-operative 
churches,  thus  leaving  the  churches  undevel- 
oped.* In  1789  Bowdenheim  Association,  and 
in  1800  York  Association,  started  a  '"'gospel mis- 
sion'''' plan. 

This  plan  consisted  in  the  appointment  of  a  Committee 
"to  employ  a  suitable  ordained  elder  as  a  missionary  to 
travel  into  the  eastern  parts  to  preach  and  administer 
the  ordinances  of  the  gospel"  and  the  churches  were  re- 
quested to  sustain  by  their  liberalities  the  missionary  thus 
appointed.  This  plan  interfered  not  with  the  plan  of  vohin- 
tary  supplies.  It  contemplated  a  wider  range  of  mission- 
ary effort.  It  was  designed  to  carry  the  gospel  not  only 
to  the  destitute  churches,  but  to  the  new  and  distant  settle- 
ments, where  Christ  was  not  preached  to  those  who  sat  in 
darkness. \ 

*  The  information  as  to  missionary  affairs  in  Maine 
is  mainly  taken  from  a  History  of  the  Baptists  in  Maine 
by  Rev.  J.  Millett. 

t  Above,  p.  425. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  31 

Both  of  these  proving-  insufficient  to  meet 
growing-  needs  and  new  settlements,  the  Bow- 
denheim  Association  in  1804  formed  the  Maine 
Baptist  Missionary  Society,  with  the  same  ob- 
jects and  general  plan,  nearly  the  whole  de- 
nomination co-operating".  This  led  to  the  or- 
gfanization  of  the  Baptist  State  Convention  at 
Winthrop,  June  23,  1824. 

In  New  England  the  Warren  Association 
early  made  arrang"ements  for  the  supply  of  in- 
fmit  churches.  In  1778  it  sent  missionaries  to 
visit  "the  northern  parts  of  our  country." 
These  were  successful.  The  Massachusetts 
churches  contributed  eig^htj^-one  pounds  and 
ten  shilling's  for  a  similar  work.  In  Con- 
necticut the  Stonington  Association,  1784,  and 
Danbury  Association,  1790,  made  arrangements 
for  the  supply  of  destitute  churches.  In  Ver- 
mont the  Woodstock  Association  in  1791  sent 
four  missionaries  to  "a  gfreat  number  of  infant 
settlements  of  Connecticut  River,  in  the  Upper 
Coos  country,  also  to  journey  throug-h  the  north 
part  of  the  State  of  Vermont  even  ....  within 
the  Canada  lines."* 

Churches  were  requested  to  defray  charges 
by  contribution.  As  a  result  it  was  voted  in 
1804  that  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to 
form  a  plan  for  a  missionary  society,  so  that  in 
1806  the  Woodstock  Baptist  Missionary  Asso- 
ciation was  organized.  In  the  Shaftesbury  As- 
sociation, 1801,  a  proposition  was  made  for 
raishig-  afimd by  co)itribiition,  "for  the  purposes 
of  sending  missionaries  to  preach  the  gospel  in 

^  Surrage:  History  of  New  Englavd  Baptists,  p.  13lt 


32  THE  GENESIS  OF 

distajit  parts  of  oicr  frontier  settlemejits,  and  as 
far  as  we  may  have  opportunity,  among  the 
nations  of  the  wilderness."  This  plan  was 
carried  out  in  1802  and  the  Vermont  Associa- 
tion did  the  same  thing-.* 

On  May  26,  1802,  the  Massachusetts  Baptist 
Missionary  Society  held  its  first  meeting-  at 
the  First  Baptist  Church  in  Boston.  Article 
IV.  of  their  Constitution  was  as  follows: 

"The  object  of  this  society  shall  be  to  fur- 
nish occasional  preaching-  and  to  promote  the 
knowledge  of  evangelical  truth  in  the  new  set- 
tlements of  the  United  States;  or  farther,  if 
circumstances  should  render  it  proper." 

In  September,  1803,  the  Society  commenced 
the  publication  of  the  "Massachusetts  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Magazine,"  except  one,  the 
earliest  Baptist  periodical  published  in  this 
country.  In  Connecticut  the  Danbury  Associa- 
tion perfected  a  plan  begun  in  1806,  by  which 
missionaries  were  in  charge  of  a  committee 
and  the  churches  contributed  to  their  support. 
Action  was  anticipated  by  the  organization  in 
1811  of  the  Connecticut  Baptist  Missionary 
Society,  which  did  a  thorough  work  in  the 
State  and  even  beyond.  The  following  is  the 
report  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  in 
Massachusetts  in  1812: 

Tiie  northwesterly  part  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania 
and  the  westerly  part  of  the  State  of  New  York,  have  been 
visited  by  several  of  our  missionaries  and  the  solitary 
places  cheered  by  the  g'lad  sound  of  the  g-ospel .     Nova  Sco- 

*  Burrag-e:  History  of  the  Baptists  in  New  England, 
p.  136, 


AMERICAN  ANTI-MISSIONISM.  33 

tia  and  New  Brunswick,  with  some  parts  of  Lower  Cana- 
da, have  been  visited;  and  the  precious  seed  of  the  king- 
dom sown  among  them  by  the  labors  of  our  brethren  .  Nor 
have  the  destitute  in  Rhode  Island,  Vermont,  New  Hamp- 
shire and  the  District  of  Maine  been  overlooked.* 

The  genesis  of  more  distinctly  foreign  mis- 
sionary work  in  New  England  is  thus  described 
by  Burrage: 

Interest  in  foreign  missions  on  the  part  of  Baptists  in 
New  Eigland  was  first  awakened  by  the  work  which  Ca- 
rey and  his  as-:ociates  began  in  India.  Carey  corresponded 
with  some  of  his  American  brethren,  and  his  letters 
were  published  in  the  "Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary 
Magazine."  There  were  those  in  this  country  who  desired 
to  engage  in  the  foreign  work,  but  Care\\  writing  July  30, 
1807,  said:  "It  has  always  been  my  opinion  that  all  in 
America,  whose  hearts  the  Lord  stirs  up  to  this  work 
should  either  go  to  the  Indians,  or  to  the  back  part  of 
their  own  country,  or  to  the  neighboring  islands,  Cuba, 
St.  Domingo,  etc.  I  hope  these  fields  will  be  soon  occu- 
pied with  laborers  in  the  harvest  of  the  Lord."  Contri- 
butions were  early  secured  for  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures  by  Dr.  Carey  and  his  associates;  and  in  the 
"Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,"  for  March, 
1812,  there  is  a  reference  to  the  collections  for  this  pur- 
pose made  in  some  of  the  churches.  The  collection  at  Dr. 
Baldwin's  church  in  Boston,  amounted  to  one  hundred  and 
forty-five  dollars,  and  that  of  "Baptist  Friends,"  in  Mid- 
dleboro,  to  seventy  dollars  f 

The  Salem  Bible  Translation  and  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  was  organized  in  January,  1812,  "to  raise  money 

*  Burrage.  History  of  the  Baptists  in  New  England, 
p.  145.  [Most  of  the  statistics  as  to  missionary  affairs  in 
New  England  prior  to  1812  are  taken  from  Burrage.] 

t  Burrage;  History  of  Baptisti  in  New  Eng^laud,  p,  ISO. 


34  THE  GENESIS  OE 

to  aid  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Eastern 
languag-es,  at  present  going-  on  at  Serainpore,  under  the 
superintendence  of  Dr.  Wm.  Carey,  or  if  deemed  advisa- 
ble at  any  time  to  assist  in  sending-  a  missionary  or  mis- 
sionaries from  this  country  to  India.* 

Dr.  Burrage  also  gives  the  followiug  synop- 
sis as  to  the  beginning  of  Woman's  Work  in 
foreign  missions  : 

Boston  Female  Society  for  missionary  pur- 
poses, organized  1800. 

Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  for  May,  1804, 
contains  letter  of  a  young  lady  sending  $10.00 
for  missionary  work. 

Woman's  Mite  Society,  at  Charlestown,  Mas- 
sachusetts, organized  1809. 

Woman's  Mite  Society,  at  Warren,  Rhode  Is- 
land, organized  1808. 

Female  Mite  Society,  of  Portland,  Maine,  or- 
ganized 1810. 

Female  Donary  Society,  of  North  Yarmouth, 
organized  1811. 

In  1812,  the  first  fruits  of  the  Female  Bene- 
volent Society  of  Livermore,  Me.,  where  George 
Dana  Boardman,  the  sainted  missionary,  was 
born  in  1801,  amounted  to  fourteen  dollars  and 
eight  cents.  In  1811,  the  Boston  Female  So- 
ciety for  Missionary  Purposes,  appropriated  all 
its  subscriptions  for  the  year  to  the  translation 
of  the  Scriptures,  carried  on  so  successfully  and 
extensively  by  the  missionaries  at  Serampore, 
in  Bengal.  After  Judson,  there  were  many 
spinning,  weaving,  knitting  and  other  feminine 
societies  to  promote  the  mission  cause. 

'''  Bwrrage;  History  of  Baptints  in  New  England,  p.  i5l, 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  35 

So  we  see  by  the  year  1812  the  Baptists  of 
the  United  States,  having-  already  thrown  out 
feelers  and  grown  somewhat  in  touch  with  each 
other,  were  ready  to  be  fused  into  an  organic 
whole  by  the  warm  g-low  of  fraternal  sympathy 
and  missionary  zeal.  Two  hundred  thousand 
strong-  they  stood,  but  when  the  missionary 
test  came  it  was  to  divide  them  exactly  in  twain 
one  hundred  thousand  falling-  in  with  the  mis- 
sionary spirit,  and  an  equal  number  destined  to 
dash  themselves  vainly  ag-ainst  the  thick  bosses 
of  Jehovah's  buckler. 

In  February  of  1812,  on  two  ships  widely 
separated,  starting-  the  one  from  Salem,  the 
"City  of  Peace,"  and  the  other  from  Philadel- 
phia, the  "City  of  Brotherly  Love,"  sailed  two 
of  the  first  missionaries  of  the  g-ospel  that  the 
Occident  sent  back  to  the  Orient,  Adoniram 
Judson  and  Luther  Rice.  These  men  without 
collusion  and  each  without  knowledg^e  that  the 
mind  of  the  other  was  disturbed,  became  con- 
vinced by  a  study  of  the  New  Testament  that 
only  the  immersion  of  the  believer  constituted 
baptism,  and  on  reaching-  India  they  were  so 
baptized. 

On  February  12th,  of  the  same  year,  in  Penn- 
sylvania, Alexander  Campbell  and  other  mem- 
bers of  his  family,  without  collusion  or  either 
knowing-  that  the  mind  of  the  other  was  dis- 
turbed, all  came  to  the  conclusion  from  a  care- 
ful study  of  the  New  Testament,  that  only  the 
immersion  in  water  of  a  believer  constituted 
Christian  baptism,  and  they  were  so  baptized 
and  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the  Brush 
Run  Baptist  Church. 


36  THE   GENESIS   OP 

The  first  group  thus  underg-oing*  this  re- 
markable experience  by  preaching-  all  of  the 
Great  Commission,  made  the  Baptist  nameg"lo- 
rious  at  home  and  renowned  abroad.  The  prin- 
cipal one  of  the  other  g-roup — Mr  Campbell — 
became  the  g"reatest  foe  this  missionary  move- 
ment ever  had.     Truly — 

"God   moves  in  a  mysterious  way 
His   wonders  to   perform." 

The  lesson  we  may  learn  is  :  It  takes  more 
than  baptism  to  make  a  Baptist. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  37 


CHAPTEIR     II 


CONNECTION  OF   JUDSON   AND  RICE^ 

WITH  THE  AMERICAN  BAPTIST 

MISSIONARY   MOVEMENT. 


The  real  awakening-  of  the  Baptists  of 
America  to  missionary  activity  and  the  mighti- 
est impulses  to  missionary  success,  will  be  de- 
veloped in  relating  some  events  in  the  lives  of 
two  men — Luther  Rice  and  Adoniram  Judson. 
We  will  first  take  into  consideration  the  biog- 
raphy of 

LUTHER   RICE. 

He  was  born  in  the  town  of  Northborough, 
Worcester  County,  Massachusetts,  March  25th, 
1783.  His  father  was  a  captain  in  the  patriot 
army  during  the  Revolution.  His  mother  was 
a  woman  of  vigorous  mind,  which  she  improved 
with  all  the  educational  means  at  her  com- 
mand. Both  parents  were  members  of  the 
Congregational  Church,  although  it  is  doubt- 
ful if  either  was  at  that  time  a  Christian.  As  a 
child,  Luther  was  of  a  sweet  and  winning  dispo- 
sition, though  ever  thoughtfully  and  seriously 
disposed.  He  was  taught  the  Westminster 
Catechism;  while  still  a  boy  he  labored  under 


38  THE  GENESIS  OE 

intense  and  awful  conviction  of  sin.  For  many 
months  he  alternately  endeavored,  by  the  ad- 
vice of  the  minister,  or  the  minister's  wife,  to 
find  peace  in  works,  merit,  and  in  formal  con- 
nection with  the  church,  or  to  forget  his  de- 
spair in  worldly  g-aiety.  On  surrendering-  his 
whole  life  to  Christ  he  found  wonderful  peace, 
and  became  a  vigorous  church  worker,  much  to 
the  astonishment  of  some  and  the  disgust  of 
others  of  his  fellow  church  members.  His 
father  persecuted  and  ridiculed  him,  and  he 
was  refused  a  place  to  hold  church  prayer 
meetings  by  the  members  of  the  church.  His 
brother,  Asaph,  and  a  Baptist  who  lived  in  the 
community  were  the  only  two  who  would  open 
their  houses  for  his  prayer  meetings.  Yet  with 
all  his  enthusiasm  he  did  not  depart  from 
the  path  of  discretion,  and  he  met  the  rage  of 
his  foes  wnth  the  meekness  and  mildness  of  a 
lamb ;  though  serious,  he  was  not  morose  ; 
though  religious,  he  was  not  austere.  His 
righteous  soul  was  constrained  to  dispute  with 
the  prevalent  Arminianism  and  Universalism, 
although  he  did  so  in  the  sweetest  Christian 
spirit. 

The  continued  persecution  by  his  father,  the 
suggestion  of  an  evangelic  Calvinistic  minister, 
and  the  call  of  God  pressing  upon  his  soul  led 
him  to  determine  to  be  a  minister.  Having 
spent  three  years  in  preparatory  work  at  the 
Leicester  Academy,  he  entered  the  sophomore 
class  of  Williams  College  in  the  early  part  of 
October,  1807.  His  life,  while  at  college,  was 
marked  by  a  high   ideal  of  purity,    Christian 


AMERICAN  ANTI-MISSIONISM.  39 

deportment  and  religious  zeal.  Especially  did 
he  cherish  the  hope  of  a  revival  in  his  home 
town  of  New  borough  and  among  the  uncon- 
verted members  of  his  own  family.  He  was 
able  to  see  thoroughly  the  shallowness  and  the 
desolating  moral  influence  of  the  prevalent 
French  infidelity,  and  to  turn  from  it  in  loath- 
ing. 

Mr.  Rice  was  licensed  to  preach  by  the 
Mountain  Association,  Berkshire  County,  Mass- 
achusetts, and  went  to  the  Andover  Theolog- 
ical Seminary  during  the  last  year  of  his  col- 
lege course.  He  was  a  hard  student,  and  made 
a  brilliant  record  both  at  college  and  seminary. 
He  helped  to  pay  his  way  by  teaching  school 
during  the  vacation  periods.  He  received  a 
regular  dismission  from  the  Seminary  in  1811. 
The  story  of  the  band  of  youug  men  at  Williams 
College  and  Andover  Seminary  is  known  to  all 
the  world.  Enthusiastically  missionary  in 
spirit  from  the  time  of  his  conversion,  always 
doing  with  all  his  might  and  all  his  heart  the 
duty  nearest  at  hand,  Luther  Rice  felt  when 
he  entered  Williams  College  in  1807,  that  he 
must  give  himself  \o  the  foreign  mission  work. 
Samuel  J.  Mills,  James  Richards,  and  one  or 
two  others  were  impressed  with  the  same  con- 
viction in  regard  to  themselves.  In  which  of 
these  hearts  the  fire  first  flamed  will,  perhaps, 
never  be  definitely  known,  although  the  honor 
is  usually  ascribed  to  Samuel  J.  Mills.  These 
young  men  formed  themselves  into  a  secret  so- 
ciety for  inquiry  on  the  subject  of  missions.  They 
discussed  missionary  obligations,  consecratioa, 


40  THE  GENESIS  OE 

needs  and  fields.  While  at  Williams  College 
they  were  accustomed  to  meet  under  a  hay- 
stack. At  the  same  time,  unknown  to  them, 
the  same  deep  impression  had  been  made  on  the 
heart  of  Adoniram  Judson,  at  Andover  Theo- 
logical Seminary.  Nott,  who  soon  after  en- 
tered the  Seminary,  became  Judson's  first  mis- 
sionary associate,  and  when  a  few  months  later 
the  little  group  from  Williams  College  came  to 
Andover,  the  circle  was  complete.  Rice  had 
early  felt  impulses  toward  Asia  and  Judson's 
mind  had  been  turned  that  way  by  reading 
Buchanan's  "  Star  in  the  East." 

At  a  meeting  of  the  General  Association  of 
Ministers  at  Bradford,  in  the  summer  of  1810, 
this  little  band,  being  further  encouraged  by  a 
visit  from  Gordon  Hall,who  opportunely  arrived 
at  that  time,  presented  to  the  assembled  minis- 
ters a  memorial  written  by  Judson,  expressing 
the  desire  of  these  young  men  to  go  to  the  foreign 
field.  At  first,  the  names  of  Adoniran  Judson, 
Jr.,  Samuel  Nott,  Jr.,  Samuel  J.  Mills,  Sam- 
uel Newell,  James  Richards  and  Luther  Rice 
were  all  subscribed  to  it.  The  last  two  names 
were,  however,  erased  from  the  fear  that  the 
unexpected  appearance  of  so  mcmy  desiring  to 
go,  when  no7ie  were  anticipated,  might  injure 
the  chances  of  all.  On  receipt  of  the  memorial, 
the  Association  appointed  a  committee,  to 
whom  the  petition  was  referred,  and  who  fin- 
ally reported  favorably.  In  consequence,  nine 
commissioners  were  appointed  by  the  body, 
who  in  September  of  the  same  year,  formed  the 
the  America»  Board  of  Conimissioners  of  For- 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  41 

e'lgn  Missions.  This  Board,  after  vainly  try- 
ing to  get  the  London  Missionary  Society  to 
assume  or  share  the  responsibility  (sending* 
Judson  to  Kng^land  for  that  purpose), decided  to 
send  out  the  four  missionaries.  As  the  tim 
approached  for  them  to  start,  Rice  could  no 
longer  restrain  himself,  and  insisted  on  being- 
allowed  to  go  with  them.  The  Board  g-ave 
him  leave  on  condition  that  he  would  occasion 
them  no  additional  expense,  but  provide  for  his 
own  outfit  and  raise  the  money  for  his  passag^e. 
He  cheerfully  complied,  and  traveled  on  horse- 
back day  and  night,  in  the  depths  of  winter,  to 
raise  the  needful  sum.  He  and  his  associates, 
Nott  and  Hall,  were  ordained  at  the  Taber- 
nacle Church,  Salem,  Massachusetts,  Febru- 
ary 6,  1812.  They  left  Philadelphia  on  Feb- 
ruary 18,  in  the  "Harmony,"  and  arrived  at 
Calcutta,  Aug-ust  10th,  where  they  were  re- 
ceived by  Judson  and  Newell,  who  had  sailed 
from  Salem  on  the  19th  of  February,  but  had 
made  a  quicker  voyag-e.  On  that  voyagfe  beg-an 
the  study  that  led  Mr.  Rice  into  the  Baptist 
ranks.  While  Mr.  Judson  was  practically 
convinced  before  he  reached  Calcutta,  it  seems 
that  Mr.  Rice  had  not  by  the  time  of  his  ar- 
rival reached  a  definite  conclusion.  The  fol- 
lowing" account,  I  think,  fairly  shows  his  men- 
tal processes  and  progresses  in  the  matter. 

Mr.  Rice  was  early  troubled  with  scruples 
on  the  subject  of  Baptism.  In  a  discussion 
with  a  Baptist  friend  of  inferior  intellectual 
qualifications,  he  felt  himself  to  be  bested,  but 
resolved  to  dismiss  the  matter  as  a  non-essential. 


42  THE   GENESIS   OF 

On  the  voyag-e  over  he  discussed  the  subject 
with  two  Eng-lish  Baptist  missionaries,  Messrs. 
Johns  and  Lawson.  Judson  and  his  wife  were 
baptized  by  Dr.  Ward  in  September,  1812.  On 
the  17th  of  September,  Mr.  Rice  heard  Mr. 
Judson  preach  on  this  theme,  from  Matthew^ 
28  :  19.  On  the  11th  of  October,  he  discussed 
the  matter  with  Hall  and  Nott.  On  November 
1st,  1812,  he  was  baptized  by  Mr.  Ward.  The 
following-  seems  to  be  a  true  summary  of  the 
facts:  He  had  early  been  concerned,  but  had 
dismissed  the  idea.  He  had  renewed  the  inves- 
tigation on  the  voyag-e  over,  and  had  heard  the 
matter  discussed  by  Baptist  missionaries  and  by 
Judson  himself,  but  according  to  his  own  testi- 
mony, his  decision  was  based  on  his  own  ear- 
nest searching-  of  the  New  Testament.  Judson 
was  convinced  on  the  ocean  ;  Rice,  not  until  he 
had  been  some  weeks  in  Calcutta.  This  is  his 
own  account  of  the  matter : 

To  the  American  Board  of  Cotnmissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions: 

Venerabi,e  and  Beloved:— Since  the  important  mo- 
ment which  placed  me  under  the  protection  and  control  of 
your  venerated  patronage,  a  change  of  sentiment,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  sacred  rit«  of  baptism,  having  put  it  out  of  my 
power  to  render  obedience  to  a  particular  article  of  your 
very  valuable  instructions,  (*)  I  deem  it  my  duty,  and  bej 
leave  to  make  the  following-  communication  relative  to 
this  change  : 

During  my  passage  to  India,  in  the  ship  "  Harmony," 
some  authorities  were  brought  to  my  notice  respecting  the 
signification   of  the  word  baptiso;   particularly,  some  re- 

*  This  was  Article  X.  of  his  instructions,  which  com- 
manded him  to  baptize  believers  and  their  households. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  43 

marks  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  Campbell,  which  had  not  before 
met  my  observation,  were  of  a  nature  that  induced  me  to 
suspect  spriiikline:  not  to  be  a  proper  mode  of  baptizing  ; 
at  least,  not  so  proper  a  mode  as  immersion.  A  wish  also 
existed  in  my  mind  to  possess  more  clear  and  decisive  proof 
in  favor  of  baptizing-  infants  than  I  found  myself  able, 
readily,  to  produce  ;  and  though  I  had  previously  consid- 
ered the  subject  at  large  with  attention,  I  felt  something 
like  a  necessity  of  refreshing  my  mind  with  its  evidences, 
and  determined  to  give  it  a  careful  reconsideration,  as  cir- 
cumstances should  be  favorable  to  the  purpose.  The  at- 
tention, however,  which  I  actually  bestowed  upon  it,  pur- 
suant to  this  determination,  previously  to  landing  in 
India,  neither  destroyed  my  suspicions  respecting  the  pro- 
priety of  sprinkling  as  a  mode  of  baptism,  nor  gave  that 
entire  satisfaction,  or  rather,  that  ready  command  of  de- 
cisive proof  in  favor  of  infants,  as  proper  subjects  of  the 
rite,  which  I  so  much  wished  to  possess,  and  had  deter- 
mined, if  possible,  to  obtain. 

On  ra. idling  Calcutta  I  was  surprised  and  sorry  to 
learn,  that  Brother  Judson,  as  I  immediately  apprehended 
from  his  conversation,  and  as  proved  true,  in  fact,  was 
uearh"^  prepared  to  declare  himself  a  Baptist  ;  and  though 
th's  of  itself,  could  neither  augment  nor  diminish  the  diffi- 
culty which  was  forming  in  my  own  mind,  yet  it  contrib- 
uted, perhaps,  to  make  that  difficulty  more  distinctly  and 
painfully  perceptible  to  myself,  and  to  strengthen  the 
purpose  of  bestowing  upon  the  subject,  a  serious  reconsid- 
eration, as  soon  as  circumstances  should  allow.  But  as 
my  health  had  been  considerably  reduced  during  the  latter 
part  of  my  voyage,  and  was  kept  low  and  precarious  by  re- 
peated attacks  of  illness,  in  Bengal ;  and  as  the  concerns 
of  the  mission  demanded  all  the  attention  which  a  state  of 
threatening  debility  would  permit  me  to  exert,  it  was  una- 
voidable to  postpone  this  purpose  for  a  while,  though  the 
subject  began  to  create  some  degree  of  uneasiness  in  my 
mind 

At  length,   having  been  hindered  from  learing   Benpal, 


44  THE   GENESIS   OF 

thing-s  assumed  such  an  aspect  as  exhibited  little  proba- 
bility of  being-  able  to  get  away  for  a  considerable  time 
longer;  and  about  the  same  time  my  physician,  in  a  meas- 
ure, restricted  me  from  venturing  abroad,  though  under- 
going, meanwhile,  a  process  of  salivation,  I  felt  comfort- 
ably well  day  after  day,  and  week  after  week.  In  this  sit- 
uation, no  longer  greatly  occupied  with  other  concerns,  it 
appeared  to  be  a  duty  equally  clear  and  important,  to  take 
up  the  consideration  of  baptism  with  very  great  serious- 
ness and  deliberation,  and  to  endeavor  to  become  fully  per- 
suaded in  my  own  mind,  both  respecting  the  proper  sub- 
jects and  the  proper  mode  of  the  sacred  ordinance  ;  and 
the  result  was  a  conviction,  that  those  persons  only  who  ap- 
pear to  be  pious,  are  proper  subjects  ;  and   that  immersion 

is  the  only  proper  mode  of  Christian  baptism 

[The  rest  of  the  letter  is  occupied  with  an  Account  of  his 
immediate  endeavors  to  communicate  his  change  of  senti- 
ments to  the  Board  and  his  reasons  for  leaving  India,  and 
is  signed,  "Venerable  and  beloved,  your  missionary, 
Luther  Rice."] 

Mr.  Rice,  in  writing*  to  his  brother  on  the 
same  topic,  g"ives  a  more  complete  statement 
of  the  reason  for  his  chang"e  of  views: 

To  me,  the  subject  appears  so  perfectly  clear,  that  I  am 
entirely  at  a  loss  to  attempt  making  it,  in  any  measure, 
more  so. 

When  in  Calcutta,  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  endeavor  to 
ascertain  and  pra.ctice  simply  what  the  Savior  required;  I 
soon  discovered  that  it  was  proper  to  baptize  such  as 
made  a  creditable  profession  of  repentance  toward  God, 
and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  immer- 
sion is  baptism,  according  to  the  Scriptures.  In  the 
days  of  the  apostles,  they  that  believed  were  baptized. 
This  fact  is  expressly  stated,  and  comports  with  the  ex 
plicit  command   of  the  Saviour. 

♦Taylor's  Memoir  of  Luther  Rice,  pp.  109-112. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  45 

That  immersion  is  baptism,  appears  evident  to  me,  be- 
cause the  apostle  says  of  the  believers  in  his  time,  that 
they  were  buried  by  baptism.  All  the  efforts  to  do 
away  the  obvious,  common  sense  meaning-  of  this  pas- 
sage, appear  to  me,  to  be  mere  quibbles.  Certainly,  I 
should  think  him  unacquainted  with  language,  who  should 
speak  of  being  buried  by  sprinkling.  These  things,  with 
many  others,  coinciding  in  the  same  view,  came  into  my 
mind,  and  I  could  not,  for  my  life,  find  anything  in  the 
Bible  of  an  opposite  character.  I  dared  not  resist  the  light 
any  longer,  for  I  feared  the  Lord  would  not  bless  my  la- 
bors, if  I  refused  obedience  to  what  was  to  my  mind,  so 
perfectly  clear  in  the  Bible.* 

The  difficulties  experienced  by  the  mission- 
aries on  account  of  the  attitude  of  the  British 
Government  and  the  East  India  Company,  and 
the  complications  caused  by  America  and  Eng- 
land being-  in  a  state  of  war,  belong  rather  to  the 
story  of  foreign  missions  abroad  than  of  foreign 
missions  at  home.  Mr.  Rice's  resignation  was 
very  discourteously  accepted  by  the  Board,  al- 
though he  was  not  aware  of  it  until  his  return. 
He  left  India  on  March  the  15th,  1813,  and  ar- 
rived in  New  York  September  7th. 

The  most  significant  incident  of  his  return 
for  our  purposes  was  a  funeral  sermon  over  the 
body  of  a  sailor,  which  led  to  the  conversion  of 
two  of  the  sailor's  comrades,  one  of  whom, 
Elder  Thompson,  became  quite  useful  in  the 
United  States  as  a  Baptist  preacher.  The 
first  two  objects  of  his  return  are  set  forth  by 
him  as  follows: 

1st.  To  communicate  information  to  the  Board  of  Com- 
missioners, and  to  have  my  interesting  connection  with 
that  body,  adjusted  in  a  regular  and  proper  manner. 

♦  Taylor's  Memoir  of  Luther  Rice,  pp.  115-116. 


46  THE   GENESIS  OF 

2d.  To  contribute  towards  engaging  the  Baptist 
churches  of  America,  in  the  missionary  cause,  and  to  ob- 
tain for  ourselves,  if  practicable,  their  patronag^e,  in  case 
the  Board  should,  on  account  of  our  change  of  sentiment, 
in  relation  to  baptism  release  us  from  their  service. 

Rice  earnestly  cherished  the  hope  of  an  im- 
mediate return  as  missionary,  either  to  India  or 
to  South  America,  but  Providence  had  other 
desig-ns  as  to  his  future  in  the  missionary  field. 

The  o-reat  problem  immediately  confronting- 
Mr.  Rice,  was  to  awaken  American  Baptists  to 
their  responsibilities  and  opportunities  in  Asia. 
Judson  and  Rice,  immediately  after  their  con- 
version, had  written  to  prominent  Baptists  in 
America  on  this  subject,  their  letters  reaching- 
America  in  February,  1813.  In  fact,  Judson, 
before  he  had  any  idea  of  being-  a  Baptist,  had 
sug-g-ested  to  Dr.  BoUes,  of  Salem,  the  forma- 
tion of  a  Baptist  Society.*  But  nothing  then 
came  of  the  sug-gestion.  As  soon  as  Rice  had 
severed  his  connection  with  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners,  he  set  about  his  work. 

Accordingly,  several  of  the  towns  contiguous  to  Boston 
were  visited  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with  such  be- 
nevolent individuals  as  might  be  supposed  to  take  an 
interest  in  this  subject.  There  were  then  in  existence 
four  or  five  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Societies  in  New 
England.  The  oldest  was  located  in  Salem,  it  having  been 
organized  shortly  after  the  sailing  of  the  missionaries 
from  this  country.  Besides  this,  may  be  mentioned  the 
societies   formed   in    Boston,  Providence,  and   Haverhill. 

*  Leonard:  A  Hundred  Years  of  Missions,  p.  121.  Com- 
pare also  Burrage:  History  of  Baptists  in  New  England, 
in  loco. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  47 

In  the  month  of  September,  a  few  days  after  the  decision 
of  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  a  conference  of  discreet 
brethren  in  Boston,  was  held,  to  consult  on  the  course 
proper  to  be  pursued  in  the  exigencies  of  the  case. 

It  was  thought  necessary  to  proceed  at  once  to  the 
adoption  of  measures,  which  might  excite  the  Baptists  of 
this  country,  to  combine  their  energies  in  the  mission 
cause.  They  concluded  to  issue  a  circular,  which  should 
be  sent  to  prominent  individuals  in  different  parts  of 
the  United  States.  This  circular  proposed  a  general  co- 
operation of  the  churches.  At  first,  it  was  thought  ad- 
visable to  make  the  Boston  Society,  which  had  been 
formed  in  consequence  of  Mr.  Judson's  change  of  senti- 
ment, and  w^hich  had  already  assumed  the  responsibility 
for  his  support,  the  parent  institution.  But  at  the  sug- 
gestion of  Mr.  Rice,  they  concluded,  as  soon  as  practi- 
cable, to  call  a  meeting  of  delegates  from  different  parts 
of  the  country,  at  which  time,  some  organization  might 
be  formed  to  conduct  these  operations  on  a  more  enlarged 
acale.* 

His  next  step  was  a  tour  of  the  Southern 
States.  He  left  Boston  September  9th,  1813, 
and  after  a  short  visit  to  his  home,  proceeded  to 
New  York,  where  he  found  the  brethren  ready 
to  co-operate.  Leaving-  New^  York,  he  arrived 
in  Philadelphia  the  same  day  the  Philadelphia 
Association  commenced  its  annual  meeting".  His 
visit  here  resulted  in  the  subsequent  formation 
of  the  Philadelphia  Baptist  Missionary  Society. 
From  Philadelphia  he  went  to  Baltimore,  Wash- 
ington and  Richmond,  meeting"  encourag"ement 
all  along"  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  and  especially 
at  Charleston  Association,  w^hich  Association 
Rice  visited  ag"ain  in  1819  and  1820.    His  manner 

*  Taylor:    Memoir  of  Luther  Rice,  pp.  136,  137. 


48  THE  GENESIS  OP 

of  work  and  the  success  met  with  may  be  illus- 
trated by  the  following-  extract  from  the  min- 
utes of  that  Association  for  the  year  1813: 

Dr.  Furman  introduced  the  Rev.  Luther  Rice,  as  a 
m;mber  of  the  church  at  Serarapore  in  India;  and  as  a  Mis- 
sioaarj  who  had  coin  naa'cations  to  make  to  the  Associa- 
tion. He  was  accordingly  invited  to  a  seat,  which  he  ac- 
C'ipte  1,  and  delivered  to  the  Moderator  a  written  address, 
oa  the  subject  of  Fjreig-a  Missions;  together  with  letters 
of  Recommendations  and  other  Documents;  and  was  re- 
ceived with   great   affection.         ****** 

Finished  reading  the  Documents  which  accompanied 
Mr.  Rice's  address:  when  he,  at  the  Association's  request, 
made  verbal  communications  on  the  state  of  religion  in 
India;  and  concerning  his  views  of  the  openings  for  mis- 
sions at  other  places  ;  particularly  at  the  Isle  of  France, 
Madagascar  and  the  Brasils.  His  account  of  the  state  of  re- 
ligion in  India,  corroborated  those  before  given  in  the  Bap- 
tist Missionary  Magazine;  in  the  writings  of  Dr.  Buch- 
anan, etc.,  especially  the  former,  with  respect  to  the 
interests  of  the  Baptist  Mission  at  Serampore.  On  these 
he  stated,  that  the  excellent  Dr.  Carey  and  his  pious,  able 
Associates,  were  proceeding  with  indefatigable  zeal  and 
constancy  in  translating  and  printing  the  Scriptures  in  18 
languages  of  the  eastern  nations,  comprehending  hun- 
dreds of  millions  of  human  beings,  now  held  in  a  state  of 
idolatry  of  gross  superstition.  That  many  Hindoos,  some 
of  whom  were  Brahmins,  had  embraced  the  gospel,  appar- 
ently with  an  unfeigned  faith.  That  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  churches  were  formed  in  that  extensive  country  ; 
one,  in  a  flourishing  state,  at  Calcutta  ;  and  that  Mission- 
ary establishments  are  effected  at  various  places  there,  to 
the  extent  of  two  thousand  miles — that  about  40  Min- 
isters are  aow  employed,  in  connection  with  the  Mission  in 
preaching  the  gospel ;  many  of  them  natives,  who  were 
lately  idolaters — and  that  the  call  for  ministers  is  great  and 
urgent. — He  also  confirmed  the  account  contained  in  the 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  49 

Xlag-aziae  before  referred  to  and  mentioned  in  his  reconi- 
luendation. — That,  Mr.  Jiidson  and  himself,  who  had  been 
sent  as  Missionaries  to  India,  by  our  Congregational  breth- 
ren in  New  England,  had,  from  the  conviction  of  their  own 
minds,  in  consequence  of  searching  the  Scriptures,  em- 
braced Baptist  principles,  and  had  been,  together  with  Mr. 
Judaon's  wife,  baptized  in  India.  To  which  he  added,  that 
he  had  left  Mr.  Judson  and  his  wife  at  the  Isle  of  France  ; 
and  had  returned  to  the  United  States  to  see,  whether  the 
Bxptist  churches  here  will  do  anything  toward  sending 
Missionaries  among  these  Heathen  Nations,  to  which  the 
providence  of  God  seems  so  directly  to  point. — These  com- 
munications were  received  with  much  satisfaction.  The 
documents  referred  to  containing  the  outline  of  a  plan  for 
directing  missionary  efforts  extensively  on  the  plan  of 
concert;  and  being  recommended  by  respectable  ministers 
in  Boston,  Philadelphia,  etc. — Therefore,  agreed,  that  the 
following  brethren.  Dr.  Furman,  General  Thomas,  and  the 
Moderator,  be  a  committee  to  consider  the  subject,  and,  if 
in  their  judgtnent  it  be  found  expedient,  to  report  a  plan 
for  this  Association  to  act  upon,  founded  on  that  general 
scheme.     ***     ***     ***     *** 

The  committee  on  the  subject  of  Missions  reported — 
that  they  had  considered  the  subject  with  seriousness,  and 
were  of  the  opinion  that  a  common  united  effort  among  the 
Baptist  churches  in  the  United  States  to  send  the  gospel 
among  the  Heathen,  and  Nations  destitute  of  pure  gospel 
light,  is  both  laudable  and  expedient.  They,  therefore, 
submitted  a  plan  for  this  Association,  by  which  their 
ability  might  be  called  forth  into  operation,  in  concert 
with  that  of  their  brethren  in  other  parts  of  the  National 
Union. 

The  proposed  plan  was  then  read,  and  on  putting 
the  question  for  its  adoption  it  passed,  unanimously,  in 
the  affirmative. — In  consequence  of  which,  agreed,  that  the 
plan  be  published,  separately  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Asso- 
ciation, and  be  sent  with  them  to  the  respective  churches. 
— It  coHtemplates  th«  formation  of  Societies  by  voluntary 


50  THE   GENESIS   OF 

associations,  iu  the  bounds  of  the  churches,  or  in  any  part 
of  the  State  ;  making'  the  incorporated  General  Committee 
the  center  of  their  union,  and  medium  of  communication 
with  other  bodies  formed  on  a  similar  plan,  and  for  simi- 
lar purposes.  It  enlarges  the  special  committee,  and  pro- 
vides for  their  having  a  Corresponding  Secretar}'.  *    «   *    * 

Agreed  that  the  next  circular  letter  be  an  answer  to  this 
question: — What  obligations  are  Christians  under  to  con- 
tribute their  aid  in  support  of  gospel  missions?  Also  ap- 
pointed our  brother  J.  M.  Roberts  to  write  the  letter.* 

The  circular  letter  on  missions  which  was 
printed  the  following-  year  was  a  model  in  its 
way.  Similar  letters  would  do  g-reat  good  at 
the  present  day.  t  After  visiting  most  of  the 
prominent  towns  and  churches  in  the  South, 
Rice  returned  to  Philadelphia.  Eiverywhere 
the  expediency  of  g'eneral  consultation  and  the 
powder  of  organization  and  education  were  urged. 
Judson  had  written  to  Dr.  Bolles,  reminding 
him  of  the  conversation  he  had  had  with  him 
concerning  a  Baptist  Society  ;  this  led  to  the 
organization  of  "The  Baptist  Society  for  Prop- 
agating the  Gospel  in  India  and  other  Foreign 
Parts,"  at  Dr.  Baldwin's  house  in  Boston,  on 
receipt  of  Judson's  letter.  This  society  had 
made  provision  for  co-operation.  A  similar 
society  was  also  formed  in  Rhode  Island. 
About  this  time  the  Philadelphia  Society 
formed  by  Rice  sent  out  a  circular  to  prominent 
brethren  and  churches,  inviting  them  to  a  gen- 

■•  Minutes  of  Charleston  Baptist  Associatioa,  Nov.  6th, 
1813,  sections  5,  12,  16  and  21. 

f  Compare  circular  letter  of  Charleston  Association  for 
1814. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  51 

eral  conference  to  la}'  plans  for  co-operation. 
Consequently,  on  May  18th,  1814,  ministers 
and  deleg'ates  from  all  parts  of  the  United 
States  met  in  Philadelphia,  with  Richard  Fur- 
man  as  chairman  and  Dr.  Thomas  Baldwin  as 
secretary.  It  was  unanimously  decided  to  form 
the  "  General  Convention  of  the  Baptist  De- 
nomination in  the  United  States  for  Forcig'n 
Missions."  The  support  of  Judson  was  enthu- 
siastically undertaken,  and  Rice  was  prevailed 
on  to  continue  his  agency  among-  the  American 
churches.  The  following  year  was  spent  by 
him  among  the  northern  and  eastern  churches. 

In  1814,  by  invitation  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  of 
Hartford,  a  convention  was  held  for  the  purpose  of  consid- 
ering the  subject  of  "  aiding-  the  missionary  operations  in 
the  East."  Rev.  Luther  Rice  was  present,  and  at  that 
time,  Au^.  31,  1814,  the  Connecticut  Auxiliary  to  the  Bap- 
tist Board  of  Foreig^n  Missions  was  organized.  With  its 
work  in  behalf  of  foreign  missions  the  Society  soon  began 
to  combine  work  in  behalf  of  domestic  missions,  and  the 
constitution  was  accordingly  modified.  This  organiza- 
tion, afterwards  known  as  the  Connecticut  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society,  continued  to  prosecute  its  work  for  both  for- 
eign and  home  missions  until  the  organization  of  the  Con- 
necticut Baptist  Convention  in  1823.* 

Rice  visited  Kentucky  for  the  first  time  in 
1815. t  The  same  year  he  made  his  first  re- 
port, showing  70  auxiliary  societies  organized; 
7,800  miles  traveled;  S3, 700  raised.,*: 

*Burrage:  History  of  Baptists  of  New  England,  p.  144. 
f  Spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  569. 
X  Vedder:  History  of  Baptists  in  the  Middle  States. 


52  THE  GENESIS  OE 

When  the  Rev.  Ivuther  Rice  first  visited  the  churches 
in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  and  brought  before  them  the 
subject  of  foreign  missions,  the  contributions  were  larger 
than  in  any  other  States.  We  have  attended  camp  meet- 
ings and  associations  in  this  Valley,  where  members  of  the 
church  and  other  persons  in  the  settlement  would  expend 
five  hundred  dollars  in  providing  for  the  accommodation 
and  entertainment  of  all  who  came  from  a  distance.  We 
must  look  for  some  other  cause  than  want  of  liberality  in 
western  people  for  the  origin  of  their  prejudices.* 

During  this  period  Mr.  Rice  sometimes  rode 
more  than  four  hundred  miles  in  less  than  six 
days.  About  1817  Mr.  Rice  suggested  the 
issuing  under  the  patronag-e  of  the  Board  of  a 
quarterly  publication  to  diffuse  information  on 
the  subject  of  missions.  So  originated  the 
"  Latter  Day  Luminary."  The  anti-mission 
spirit  which  now  began  to  rear  its  slim}'^  head 
is  treated  fully  in  another  chapter.  Mr.  Rice's 
connection  with  the  educational  movement  will 
also  be  set  forth  in  another  chapter,  especially 
the  nature  of  his  relation  to  Columbian  Col- 
lege. Suffice  it  to  say  that  he  first  of  all  rec- 
ognized the  great  truth  that  organization  and 
education  are  a  sine  qua  non  of  missionary  en- 
deavor. After  a  few  years  the  twin  interest  of 
education  usurped  to  a  great  extent  his  efforts. 
To  it  he  gave  his  life,  and  dying,  he  left  to  it 
all  he  had — a  few  papers  and  the  horse  and 
sulky  by  means  of  which  he  had  traversed  so 

•Spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p.  570.  Pos- 
sibly the  same  people  who  exercised  this  liberality  did  not 
show  the  anti-missionary  spirit.  Spencer  quotes  from 
"Christian  Review,"  V.  XVII.,  pp.  490,  491. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  53 

many  thousand  miles  in  the  interest  of  his  be- 
loved "College."  He  died  on  Saturday,  Sep- 
tember 25th,  1836.  During"  all  his  life  foreign 
missions  was  the  object  nearest  his  heart,  and 
that  in  later  years  he  became  absorbed  in  edu- 
cational work  was  only  because  he  perceived 
its  vital  relationship  to  the  success  of  his  first 
love. 

I  am  aware  that  in  this  synopsis  of  facts  and 
figures  I  have  done  but  scant  justice  to  the 
goodness,  greatness  and  power  of  Luther  Rice. 
I  see  him  as  a  boy,  when  the  missionary  dream 
first  found  a  lodgement  in  his  heart.  For  har- 
boring it  he  was  reviled  and  cursed,  as  was 
Joseph  the  dreamer.  He  had  a  home,  but  be- 
cause of  that  dream  his  foes  became  those  of  his 
own  household.  He  had  a  father,  who  drove 
him  forth  as  a  visionary  young  fool.  He  had 
church  membership,  but  his  pastor  endeavored 
to  discourage  him  ;  his  pastor's  wife  tried  to 
put  out  the  fires  of  his  soul  by  inducing  him  to 
plunge  into  the  pomps  and  gaieties  of  a  vain 
world  ;  and  his  fellow-members  closed  the 
doors  of  their  homes  against  his  prayer  meet- 
ings. I  see  him  as  he  stood  with  the  little 
band  of  his  fellow-students  in  the  shadow  of  a 
haystack  and  planned  the  evangelization  of  the 
world.  I  see  his  frail  figure  as  he  rides  in  the 
depth  of  winter  to  collect  the  means  to  carry 
him  with  these  j^oung  wise  men  of  the  West  who 
have  once  again  seen  "  His  Star  in  the  East," 
and  who  go  to  worship  Him.  I  see  him  as  he 
stands  by  the  young  girl  to  whom  he  has  given 
his   heart,   and  listens  to  her  pleadings  to  for- 


54  THE  GENESIS  OP 

sake,  for  her  sake,  this  idle  dream.  But  with 
breaking-  heart,  he  snaps  the  chain  that  binds 
him  to  her  who  was  unworthy  of  his  love,  and 
for  Christ's  sake,  denies  himself  forever  the 
love  of  wife  or  child.  I  see  him  on  shipboard, 
racked  with  lon^  sickness  or  poring-  over  the 
records  of  the  baptism  of  Jesus.  I  see  him  as  he 
stands  in  the  far  East,  with  his  foot  pressed  on 
virg-in  missionary  soil.  Before  him  are  the  Pa- 
g-an  and  idolatrous  abominations  of  the  heathen 
which  he  has  come  to  destroy.  From  out  the 
g-loom,  come  their  sighs  of  despair,  their  g-roans 
of  ang-uish,  their  wails  for  help.  Behind  him  are 
the  hopes  and  aspirations  of  the  denomination 
to  whom  he  had  g-iven  his  alleg-iance,  and  who 
had  sent  him  forth.  But  in  his  hand  there  is 
the  plain  record  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  the 
example  and  command  of  his  Lord.  And  in  his 
ear  there  ring-s  the  warning-,  "Whoso  shall 
break  the  least  of  these  commandments  and 
shall  teach  men  so,  the  same  shall  be  least  in 
the  king-dom  of  God." 

I  see  the  sad  farewell  between  him  and  Jud- 
son,  as  he  starts  once  more  for  his  native  land 
to  preach  at  home  the  g-ospel  of  foreig-n  mis- 
sions. I  see  his  rude  reception  by  the  Cong-re- 
g-ational  Board  and  his  warm  welcome  by 
American  Baptists.  I  see  him  like  a  firebrand, 
kindling-  the  Atlantic  slope,  and  like  a  brilliant 
meteor  blazing-  into  the  West.  Everywhere 
before  him,  uninteg-rated  and  apathetic  atoms 
— everywhere  behind  him  blazing-  and  enthusi- 
astic org-anizations.  I  see  the  icy-hearted  mon- 
ster  of   Hardshellism   drag-    its   slimy   leng-th 


AMBRICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  55 

across  his  path,  and  strike  at  him  with  its 
antinomian  and  Arminian  fang's.  I  see  his 
strug-gle  for  Christian  education;  his  trials,  his 
failures,  his  bvioyant  hope  painting  the  dark 
future  with  faith's  brilliant  colors;  while  those 
who  walk  by  sight  alone  call  the  picture  exagg- 
eration and  even  falsehood.  I  see  him  emerge 
from  the  cloud  of  suspicion  and  reproach  once 
more  into  the  light.  I  count  his  long  years  of 
unremunerated  toil.  I  watch  him  as  he  comes 
to  die,  leaving  his  sole  assets,  his  horse  and 
sulky,  to  the  college — all  for  the  College.  I 
realize,  standing  beside  his  couch,  that 

"Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed 
Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are." 

Quietly  he  passes  to  his  long  home,  this  hero 
of  the  cross.  I  see  the  last  scene  of  earth, 
when  before  a  crowded  assembly  Dr.  J.  B. 
Jeter  preaches  a  commemorative  sermon  from 
Matthew  19  :  29,  ''Ajid  every  one  that  hath  for- 
saken houses,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father, 
or  another,  or  zvife,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my 
name' s  sake,  shall  receive  a)i  hundredfold,  and 
shall  inherit  everlasting-  lifey  Reverently  I 
bow  my  head  and  say,  Amen,  even  so,  Lord 
Jesus 

Over  his  lonely  grave  in  the  churchyard  of 
the  Pine  Pleasant  Church,  Edgefield  District, 
South  Carolina,  the  Baptist  Convention  of 
that  State,  in  1837,  erected  a  monument  with 
the  inscription  : 


56  THE   GENESIS   OF 

"  BORN  BENEATH  THIS  MARBLE  DIED 

Ifareh  25th,  Are  deposited  the  Remains  of  Elder  Sept.  asth, 

A.  D.  1783.  LUTHER  RICE,  A.  U.  1836. 

A  minister  of  Christ,  of  the  Baptist  Denomin.ition, 

He  was  a  native  of  Northboro,  Massachusetts, 

And  departed  this  life  in  Edgelield  District,  S.  C. 

In  the  death  of  this  distinguished  servant  of  the  Lord,  "  is  a 

great  man  fallen  in  Israel." 

"THAN   HE 

Perhaps    no  American   has   done  No  Baptist  has  done  more  for  the 

more  for  the  great  Missionary  En-  cause  of  education.    He  founded 

terprise.      It    is    thought   the    first  'The    Columbian    College   in    the 

American  foreign  mission,  on  which  District   of   Columbia,'    which   he 

he  went  to  India,  associated  with  benevolently  intended,  by  its  cen- 

Judson  and  others,  originated  with  tral  position,  to  diftuse  knowledge, 

him.      And  if  the    Burman's  have  both  literary  and  religions,  through 

cause  of  gratitude  toward  Judson,  these  United  States.     And  if,  for 

for  a  faithful  version  of  God's  Word;  want  of  deserved  patronage,  that 

so  they    will    thro'    generations    to  unfortunate  Institution,  which  was 

come 'arise  up  and  call  Rice  blessed,'  the  special  subject  of  his  prayers 

for  it  was  his  eloquent  appeals  for  and  toils,  for  the  last  fifteen  years 

the  heathen,  on  his  return  to  Auier-  of  his  life,  fail  to  fulfill  the  high 

ica,     which      raised     our     Baptist  purpose   of  its  founder;    yet,  the 

churches  to  adopt  the  Burman  Mis-  spirit  of  education,  awakened  by 

sion,    and    sustain    Judson    in    his  his    labors,    shall    accomplish  his 

arduous  toils.  noble  aim. 

LUTHER  RICE, 

With  a  portly  person  and  commanding  presence, 

Combined  a  strong  and  brilliant  intellect. 

As  a  theologian  he  was  orthodox ; 

A  scholar,  his  education  was  liberal. 

He  was  an  eloquent  and  powerful  preacher; 

A  self-denying  and  indefatigable  philanthropist. 

His  frailties  with  his  dust  are  entombed ; 

And  upon  the  walls  of  Zion,  his  virtues  engraven. 

By  order  of  the  Baptist  Convention  for  the  State  of  South 

Carolina  This  monument  is  erected 

To  His  Memorv."  * 


The  following-  lines  sug-g-ested  by  the  dying- 
words  of  Luther  Rice  and  written  by  Charles 


Taylor's  Memoir  of  Luther  Rice,  p.  265. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  57 

W.  Denison,  form  another  monument  to  the 
memory  of  him  who,  as  a  factor  in  our  present 
denominational  development,  was  facile  pritt- 
ceps:* 

"Aye,  take  them  to  the  College !  let  them  be 

My  dying  testament.    I  shall  be  dead 

To-night.    And  now  my  heart  untwines  its  ties 

On  earth,  and  gives  its  treasures  back  again 

To  heaven— the  heart  of  all  the  universe. 

Come  near,  my  friends,  ye  need  not  fear  to  breathe 

Beside  me  now.    O  would  my  mounting  soul 

Had  ever  soared  in  atmosphere  like  this  I 

'Tis  heaven's  own  air  that  floats  around  me  here. 

And  ye  should  joy  to  drink  it  freely  in! 

Come  nearer.    I  have  much  to  say— and  I 

Am  passing  like  a  shadow  on  the  face 

Of  time.    My  destiny  has  been  to  point 

To  the  meridian  of  the  church— and  now 

My  spirit  points  to  that  of  endless  day. 

O  how  it  soars  !  and  longs  to  bathe  its  wings 

In  the  full  sunshine  of  the  face  of  God  ! 

But,  ere  I  mount,  grant  me  this  one  request! 

Take  all,  and  give  the  College.    Let  the  wealth 

Which  some  might  bring  to  gild  my  coffin  with 

Be  consecrated  where  was  my  poor  life. 

Nothing  for  me— but  everything  for  God ! 

And  let  me  die,  as  I  have  lived,  all  armed 

For  battle  on  the  tented  field.    Let  the  sounds 

Of  rushing  host— of  flashing  banner  free 

Along  the  breeze— and  clash  of  sword  with  sword 

In  spiritual  fray— and  cheers  and  shouts 

Of  '  Victory !  Victory  !  '  greet  me  as  I  die— 

O,  'tis  glorious  thus  to  fall  asleep. 


Hark  !    Did  you  speak  of  India?  or  did  I? 
Or  was  I  dreaming  of  it?    Yet,methought, 
I  heard  the  voice  of  Newell— was  it  thine. 
My  Judson?    Thou  panoplied  of  God  I 
Ah  Boardman!  is  it  thou  that  speaks?    I  hear! 
I  hear!    And  Wheelock!  art  thou  there? 
These  river  damps  have  loaded  me  with  chills 


Taylor's  Memoir  of  Ltither  Rice,  pp.  342,  344. 


58  THE    GENESIS   OE 

So  I  but  illy  hear  thee  !    Bring  ye  news? 

Hare  dying  pagans  turned  to  Christ  to-day? 

Oh  I    I  have  walked  the  weary  round  1    And  yet 

It  was  not  wearying — for  I  had  rod 

And  staff  in  all  the  promises— and  there 

Were  some  in  whom  the  word  did  strike  its  roots. 

Shout !    For  the  harvest  reapers  and  our  arms 

Shall  bring  their  loads  of  sheaves  and  cast  them  im 

The  granary  of  God.    ButJndsonI    See! 

Thy  wife  is  falling  there  !    She  falls !  what  she, 

The  good— the  brave— the  fair!  and  Boardman,  to«! 

Yonder,  within  the  jungle  where  he  toiled. 

They  dug  his  grave.    How  heavy  is  the  air 

I  breathe  from  this  low  place  of  death !    I  faint 

I  sink! 

Ah !  no  !  it  was  a  dream  !    Methought 

I  was  in  India— but  I  see,  friends. 

Are  all  beside  me  !    Heard  ye  my  request ! 

Aye,  take  them  to  the  College  !    Let  me  di« 

With  their  departed  spirits  hovering 

Around  me,  and  their  benison  shall  drop 

Like  dew  upon  my  soul.    Hail !  Staughton,  hail  1 

I  see  thee  now — I  hear  thy  welcome  song! 

I  come  !  I  come  !  and  as  I  mount  to  fly 

I  catch  a  glimpse  of  those  I  seek,  beyond  ! 

Karens  !    My  Burmans  !  ye  are  with  them  there. 

Your  hands,  good  friends— 'Tis  sweet  to  part  as  now 

For  that  which  wings  me  on,  wings  you.    Aye,  tak* 

All  to  the  College  !    I  am  heaven's  and  God's." 

Adoniram  Judson,  Jr, 

The  conversion  of  this  man  to  Baptist  views, 
and  his  missionary  labors  and  successes  sever- 
ally, contained  the  g-enesis  and  stimulus  of 
American  Baptist  Missions.  But  we  propose 
to  study  only  the  reflex  effect  of  his  vs^ork,  /.  e. 
the  influence  of  the  story  of  his  work  on  Amer- 
ican Baptists.  We  cannot,  therefore,  take  up 
his  life  in  detail. 

Adoniram  Judson,  Jr.,  the  son  of  a  Congre- 
gational minister,  was  born  in  Maiden,  Massa- 
ohusetts,  August  9th,  1788.     In  1809,    he  read 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  55 

Claudius  Buchanan's  "Star  in  the  East." 
This  sermon,  preached  by  an  ex-chaplain  of  the 
British  East  India  Company,  from  Matthew 
2:  2,  told  the  stor}'  of  the  missionary  labors  of 
the  venerable  German  Schwartz.  It  set  his  soul 
aflame  and  six  months  later,  February,  1810, 
he  resolved  to  become  a  missionary  to  the  hea- 
then. Whether  he,  Rice  or  Samuel  Mills,  Jr., 
was  the  first  to  feel  the  divine  afflatus,  we  can- 
not surely  say.  The  story  of  the  little  band 
at  Andover,  when  he  and  Samuel  Nott,  Jr., 
had  been  joined  by  the  four  young"  men  from 
Williams  College,  has  been  already  narrated. 
Judson  fully  appreciated  the  grave  dangers  of 
a  missionary  career,  and  had  counted  the  cost 
before  he  put  his  shoulder  to  the  wheel.  This 
is  forcibly  seen  in  a  letter  to  Ann  Hasseltine, 
his  betrothed,  in  which  he  reminds  her  that 
one  of  their  trials  must  needs  be,  that  one  of 
them  must  stand  by  the  lonely  grave  of  the 
other  and  say  with  literal  truth: 

•'By  foreign  hands  tliT  dying  e}es  were  closed: 
By  foreign  hands  thy  decent  limbs  composed  ; 
By  foreign  hands  thy  humble  grave  adorned ; "  * 

But  his  sweetheart,  too,  had  counted  the 
cost,  and  on  February  5th,  1812,  she  was  united 
with  him  in  marriage,  at  Bradford,  on  the  eve 
of  his  departure  for  Asia.  She  embarked  with 
him  on  February  19th,  to  sail  for  that  foreig^n 
land  in  which  she  was  to  find  that  lonely  g'rave 
of  which  he  had  written.  On  the  voyage  over 
occurred  their  conversion  to  Baptist  beliefs. 
This  is  how  it  occurred: 

*     Life  of  Adoniram  Judson   by  his   son  Edward  Judson 
p.  21. 


60.  THE   GENESIS   OF 

(1)  Article  10  of  the  instructions  g-iven  to 
the  five  missionaries  directed  them  to  baptize 
"credible  believers  and  their  households."* 
But  it  forbade  them  to  admit  any  but  the  first- 
named  class  to  church  membership,  t 

(2)  Judson  knew  that  when  he  reached  In- 
dia he  would  have  to  meet  Dr.  Carey  and  the 
Baptist  missionaries  there,  and  feared  he 
would  be  called  upon  to  g-ive  a  reason  for  the 
faith  that  was  within  him.  In  fact,  he  bore  a 
letter  of  introduction  to  these  men  from  the  cor- 
responding-secretary  of  the  American  Board,  t 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  the  g-entlemen 
at  Serampore  refrained  on  the  principle  of 
courtesy  from  introducing-  the  subject  of  their 
peculiar  belief  in  the  presence  of  brethren 
of  other  denominations  who  might  be  their 
g-uests.§  Indeed  they  were  quite  surprised  to 
learn  of  Judson's  changed  views.  I 

(3)  The  first  point  of  difficulty  was  in  ap- 
plying- the  analogy  of  the  Abrahamic  covenant 
to  the  Christian  church.  According-  to  this 
theory,  and  to  his  instructions,  he  must  bap- 
tize the  still  idolatrous  servants  and  children, 
young  or  old,  of  those  who  believed.  He  thus 
describes  his  investigation  and  its  result: 

When  I  proceeded  to  consider  certain  passages,  which 
are  thought  to  favor  the  Pedobaptist  system,  I  found  noth- 
ing   satisfactory.      The     sanctification     which    St.     Paul 

*  Wayland's  Memoir  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,  vol.  1,  p.  110. 
fH.  C.  Conant:   The  Earnest  Man. 
X  H.  C.  Conant:  The  Earnest  Man,  p.  90. 
§  Wayland's  Memoir  of  Dr.  Judson,  vol.  1,  p.  95. 
IIJ.   D.    Knowles'  Memoirs  of   Ann   Hasseltine    Judson, 
p.  79. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  61 

ascribes  to  the  children  of  a  believer,  (1.  Cor.  7:  14)  I  found 
that  he  ascribed  to  the  unbelieving  tyrant  also;  and  there- 
fore, whatever  be  the  meaninj^  of  the  passage,  it  could 
have  no  respect  to  church  membership,  or  a  right  to  church 
ordinances. 

The  declaration  of  St.  Peter  "the  promise  is  unto  you, 
and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as 
many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call,"  (Acts  2:39)  appeared 
not  to  bear  at  all  on  the  point  at  hand,  because  the  apo.s- 
tle  does  not  command  his  hearers  to  have  their  children 
baptized  or  acknowledged  members  of  the  church,  but  to 
repent  and  be  baptized  themselves.  There  is,  indeed,  a 
promise  made  to  their  children,  and  to  all  others  that  God 
shall  call;  but  it  does  not  follow  that  they  were  to  pro- 
cure the  baptism  of  their  children,  or  of  those  that  were 
afar  off  until  they  gave  evidence  that  God  had  called  them. 

When  Christ  said,  concerning  little  children,  that,  "of 
such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  (Matthew  19:14)  it  ap- 
peared to  me  that  his  comparison  had  respect,  not  to  the 
age  or  size  of  little  children,  but  to  the  humility  and  do- 
cility which  distinguished  them  from  adults.  This  seemed 
to  be  put  bej'ond  a  doubt  by  his  own  explanation,  in  a 
similar  passage,  in  which  he  says,  "Except  ye  be  convert- 
ed and  become  as  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."     (Matthew  18:  3.) 

The  baptism  of  households,  which  is  mentioned  in  three 
instances,  I  could  not  consider  as  affording  any  evidence 
one  way  or  the  other,  because  in  a  household  there  may 
be  infants  and  unbelieving  domestics,  and  there  may  not. 
Besides,  I  discovered  some  circumstances  in  each  of  the 
cases  which  led  me  to  conclude,  that  the  members  of  the 
households  were  real  believers.  They  are  expressly  said  to 
be  so  in  the  c:ise  of  the  jailer,  ( Acts  16:  34)  and  the  same  is 
evidently  implied  in  the  case  of  Stephanas,  when  it  is  said 
that  they  addicted  themselves  to  the  ministry  of  the 
saints.     (1  Cor.  1:  16.) 

In  a  word,  I  could  not  find  a  single  intimation  in  the 
New  Testament  that  the  children  and  domestics  of  be- 


62  THE   GENESIvS   OF 

lievers  were  members  of  the  church,  or  entitled  to  any 
church  ordinance,  in  consequence  of  the  protession  of 
the  head  of  their  family.  Everything-  discountenanced 
this  idea.  When  baptism  was  spoken  of,  it  was  always  in 
connection  with  believing-.  None  but  believers  were  com- 
manded to  be  baptized;  and  it  did  not  appear  to  my  mind 
that  an\  others  were  baptized. 

Here,  then,  appeared  a  striking  difference  between  the 
Abrahamic  and  the  Christian  systems.  The  one  recog- 
nized the  membership  of  children,  domestics,  and  re- 
mote descendants  of  professors,  and  tended  directlj'  to 
the  establishmenfof  a  national  religitn.  The  other  ap- 
peared to  be  a  selective  system,  acknowledg-ing  none  as 
members  of  the  chui  ch  but  such  as  gave  credible  evidence 
of  believing  in  Christ. 

This  led  me  to  suspect  that  these  two  systems,  so  evi- 
dently different,  could  not  be  one  and  the  same.  And  now 
the  light  began  to  dawn.  The  more  I  read,  and  the  more 
I  meditated  on  the  subject,  the  more  clearly  it  occurred 
to  me  that  all  my  errors  and  difficuliies  had  originated  in 
confounding  these  two  systems. 

I  began  to  see  that  since  the  verj'  nature  and  constitu- 
tion of  the  church  af  Christ  excluded  infants  and  unre- 
g-enerate  domestics,  repentance  and  faith  being  repre- 
sented as  always  necessary  to  constitute  a  disciple,  -we  Lad 
no  right  to  expect  any  directions  for,  or  any  examples  of, 
the  initiation  -^f  such  unqualified  persons  into  the  church. 
To  search  for  such  directions  and  examples  in  the  New 
Testament,  would  be  as  if  the  citizen  of  a  republic 
should  go  to  search  his  national  code  for  laws  concerning 
thcroyal  family,  which,  by  the  verj'  nature  and  constitu- 
tion of  a  republic,  is  excluded.  Suppose  that  such  a  cit- 
izen disappointed  in  his  starch,  should  have  recourse  to 
the  constitution  and  laws  of  a  neighboring  monarchy  for 
the  desired  information.  This,  it  appealed  to  nie,  would 
aptly  represent  the  proceeding  of  those  who,  unable  to 
find  in  the  Ne«^  Testament  satisfactory  proof  ol  the  right 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  63 

of  infants  or  unreyenerale  domestics,  should  have  recourse 
to  the  Abrahamic  and  Jewish  codes.  .  .  "  * 

(4)  But  this  left  him  tmbaptizcd,  as  not 
being-  at  the  time  of  his  christenino-  a  proper 
subject.  What  was  he  to  do?  I  ag-ain  let  him 
state  his  difficulty: 

If,  thoug-ht  I,  this  system  is  the  true  one;  if  the  Chris- 
tian church  is  not  a  continuation  of  the  Jewish;  if  the 
covenant  of  circumcision  is  not  precisely  the  covenant  in 
which  Christians  now  stand,  the  whole  foundation  of 
Pedo-baptism  is  g"one;  there  is  no  remaining  g-ro'irid  for 
the  administration  of  any  church  ordinance  to  the  children 
and  domestics  of  professors;  and  it  follows  inevitably, 
that  I,  who  was  christened  in  infancy,  on  the  faith  of  my 
parents,  have  never  3'et  received  Christian  baptism. 
Must  I,  then,  forsake  my  parents,  the  church  with  which 
I  stand  connected,  the  society  under  whose  patronage  I 
have  come  out,  the  companions  of  my  missionary  under- 
taking? Must  I  forfeit  the  g^ood  opinion  of  all  my  friends 
in  my  native  land,  occasioning  grief  to  some,  and  pro- 
voking others  to  anger,  and  be  regarded  henceforth,  hy 
all  ray  former  dear  acquaintances,  as  a  weak,  despicable 
Baptist,  who  has  not  sense  enough  to  comprehend  the 
connection  between  the  Abrahamic  and  the  Christian 
sj'stem?  All  this  was  mortifying;  it  was  hard  to  flesh 
and  blood.  But  I  thought  again,  it  is  better  to  be  guided 
by  the  opinion  of  Christ,  who  is  the  truth,  than  by  the 
opinion  of  men  however  good,  whom  I  know  to  be  in 
error.  The  praise  of  Christ  is  belter  than  the  praise  o^ 
men.  Let  me  cleave  to  Christ  at  all  events  and  prefer  his 
favor  above  my  chief  joy.  .  .f 

*  Wayland's  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,  p.  100. 

+  Wayland's  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,  Vol.  1. 
p.  102.  Wayland  quotes  from  a  letter  of  Dr.  Judson  to 
the  Third  Church  in  Plymouth,  of  which  he  had  been  i:n- 
til  lately  a  member. 


64-  THE   GENESIS   OF 

(5)  The  questions  then  arose  as  to  the  mode 
of  Baptism,  and  the  meaning-  of  the  Greek  word 
which  the  King  James  translators  angflicized 
into  "baptize." 

His  conclusion  on  these  points  was  equally 
decisive. 

But  throughout  the  whole  New  Testament  I  could  find 
nothing  that  looked  like  sprinkling,  in  connection  with  the 
ordinance  of  baptism.  It  appeared  to  me,  that  if  a  plain 
person  should,  without  any  previous  information  on  the 
subject,  read  through  the  New  Testament,  be  would 
never  get  the  idea,  that  baptism  consisted  in  sprinkling. 
He  would  find  that  baptism,  in  all  the  cases  particularly 
described,  was  administered  in  rivers,  and  that  the  par- 
ties are  represented  as  going  down  into  the  water,  and 
coming  up  out  of  the  water,  which  they  would  not  have 
been  so  foolish  as  to  do  for  the  purpose  of  sprinkling. 

In  regard  to  the  word  itself  which  is  translated  bap- 
tism a  very  little  search  convinced  me  that  its  plain, 
ap])ropr  ate  meaning  was  immersion  or  dipping;  and 
though  I  read  extensively  on  the  subject,  I  could  not  find 
that  any  learned  Pedobaptist  had  ever  been  able  to  pro- 
duce an  instance,  from  any  Greek  writer,  in  which  it 
meant  sprinkling,  or  anything  but  immersion,  except  in 
some  figurative  applications,  which  could  not  be  fairly 
brought  into  the  question.  The  Rev.  Prof.  Campbell, 
D.  D.,  of  Scotland,  the  most  learned  Greek  scholar  and 
biblical  critic  of  modern  times,  has  the  candor  to  declare, 
(though  he  was  no  Baptist,  and,  therefore,  not  to  be  sus- 
pected of  partiality  to  the  Baptist  system)  that  the  word 
was  never,  so  far  as  he  knew,  employed  in  the  sense  of 
sprinkling,  in  any  use,  sacred  or  classical.  (See  his  note 
on  Matthew  3:  11).  * 


*  Wayland :  Memoir  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,  pp.  102,103. 
Wayland  still  quotes  from  Judson's  letter  to  the  Plymouth 
Church, 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  65 

(6)  In  these  researches  his  devoted  wife  took 
the  Pedobaptist  side  and  she  was  a  champion 
not  to  be  despised."'  At  first  she  endeavored 
to  dissuade  him  from  pursuing-  the  investifjfa- 
tion.t  In  a  letter  to  her  parents,  she  sa3's,  "I 
tried  to  have  him  give  it  up,  and  rest  satisfied 
in  his  old  sentiments,  and  frequently  told  him, 
if  he  became  a  Baptist,  I  would  not.":|:  She 
then  depicted  to  him  the  consequence  of  a 
chang"eof  views  on  his  part,  but  when  he  had 
made  a  decision,  she  herself  carefully  exam- 
ined the  evidences  and  came  to  the  same  con- 
clusion— a  conclusion  unmarred  b}-  the  shadow 
of  a  doubt.  She  so  expresses  her  conviction 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  dated  September  7th, 
1812: 

Thus  my  dear  Nancy,  we  are  confirmed  Baptists,  not 
because  we  wish  to  be,  but  because  truth  compelled  us  to 
be.  We  have  endeavored  to  count  the  cost,  and  be  pre- 
pared for  the  many  severe  trials  resulting  from  this 
change  of  sentiment .  We  anticipate  loss  of  reputation, 
and  of  the  affection  and  esteem  of  many  of  our  American 
friends.  But  the  most  trying-  circumstance  attending  this 
change,  and  that  which  has  caused  most  pain,  is  the  sep- 
aration which  must  take  place  between  us  and  our  dear 
missionary  associates  § 

(7)  Mr.   Judson  remained    true    to   his  con- 
science,  his   Bible   and   his    God.     He   did  not 

*Wayland:  Memoir  of  Kev.  Dr.  Judson,  vol.  1,  p. 
106. 

+  Conant:  The  Earnest  Man,   p.  91. 

I  Wayland:  Memoir  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson.  vol.  1,  p.  107. 

§  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Jadson, 
p.  39, 


66  THE    GENESIS   OF 

allow  himself  to  be  swerved  b}^  his  affection 
for  his  wife,  his  own  temporal  interests  or  a 
false  sentimentality. 

Reduced  to  this  extremity,  what,  dear  brethren,  could 
I  do?  I  saw  that,  in  a  double  sense,  I  was  unbaptized, 
and  I  felt  the  command  of  Christ  press  on  my  conscience. . . . 
Now,  if  I  quieted  013'  conscience  in  regard  to  ray  own 
personal  baptism,  and  concluded  that,  on  account  of  my 
])eculiar  circumstances,  it  was  best  to  consult  iny  own 
convenience,  rather  than  the  command  of  Christ,  still  the 
question  would  return,  with  redoubled  force.  How  am  I 
to  treat  the  children  and  domestics  of  converted  hea- 
then?* 

He  and  his  wife  were  baptized  on  September 
6,  in  Calcutta,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Ward  of  the  Eng-- 
lish  Baptist  Mission. 

I  have  dwelt  on  this  chang-e  of  views  thus 
at  leng-th,  because  had  Judson  been  successful 
in  his  effort  to  sustain  his  Pedobaptist  views, 
it  might  have  delayed  the  missionary  movement 
among"  the  Baptists  in  America  for  a  quarter 
or  even  a  half  of  a  century.  The  accounts  of 
this  event  in  letters  sent  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Judson  and  others  started  the  leaven  to  working-. 
The  Boston  Baptist  Missionary  Society  was 
among-  its  first  fruits.  In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Bald- 
win, Judson  says,  "Should  there  be  formed  a 
Baptist  Society  for  the  support  of  a  mission 
in  these  parts,  I  shall  be  ready  to  consider 
ni3'Self  their  missionary."!     One  of   the  most 

*  Wayland's  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,  p.  103, 
(vol.  1.) 

f  t/ife  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  hi.s  son,  Edward  Judson, 
p.  43. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSTONISM.  67 

effective  of  these    letters  was  written    to    the 
Rev.  Dr.  Bolles,  of  Salem,  Massachusetts: 

Calcx^tI'a,  September  1st,   1812. 

Rev.  Sir:  I  recollect  that,  during-  a  short  interview 
I  had  with  you  in  Salem,  I  sug^g^ested  the  formation  of 
a  society  among-  the  Baptists  in  America  for  the  support 
of  foreign  missions,  in  imitation  of  the  exertions  of  your 
Eng-lish  brethren.  Little  did  I  then  expect  to  be  person- 
ally concerned  in  such  an  attempt. 

Within  a  few  months,  I  have  experienced  an  entire 
change  of  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  baptism.  My 
doubts  concerning  the  correctness  of  mj'  former  system 
of  belief  commenced  during  my  passage  from  America 
to  this  country;  and  after  many  painful  trials,  which  none 
can  know  but  those  who  are  taught  to  relinquish  a  system 
in  which  they  have  been  educated,  I  settled  down  in  the 
full  persuasion  that  the  immersion  of  a  professing  believer 
in  Christ  is  the  only  Christian  baptism. 

Mrs.  Judson  is  united  with  me  in  this  persuasion. 
We  have  signified  our  views  and  wishes  to  the  Baptist 
missionaries  of  Serampore,  and  expect  to  be  baptized  in 
this  city  next  Lord's  day. 

A  separation  from  my  missionary  brethren,  and  a  dis- 
solution of  my  connection  with  the  Board  of  Commission- 
ers, seem  to  be  necessary  consequences.  The  missionaries 
at  Serampore  are  exerted  to  the  utmost  of  their  ability 
in  managing  and  supporting  their  extensive  and  complica- 
ted mission.  Under  these  circumstances  I  look  to  you. 
Alone,  in  this  foreign  heathen  land,  I  make  my  appeal 
to  those  whom,  with  their  permission  I  will  call  my  Bap- 
tist brethren  in  the  United  States. 

With  the  advice  of  the  brethren  at  i>erampore,  I  am  con- 
templating amission  on  one  of  the  eastern  islands.  They 
have  lately  sent  their  brother  Chater  to  Ceylon,  and  their 
brother  Robinson  to  Java.  At  present,  Amboyna  seems 
to  present  the  most  favorable  opening.  Fifty  thousand 
souls  are  there   perishing  without  the  means  of  life;   and 


68  THE   GENESIS   OF 

the  situation  of  the  island  is  such  that  a  mission  there 
established  might,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  be  extended 
to   the   neighboring   islands    in    those  seas. 

But  should  1  go  thither,  it  is  a  most  painful  reflection 
that  I  must  go  alone,  and  also  uncertain  of  the  meant 
of  support.  But  I  will  trust  in  God.  He  has  frequently 
enabled  me  to  praise  his  divine  goodness,  and  will  never 
forsake  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  I  am,  dear  sitj 
Yours,  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 

Adoniram  Judson,  Jr.* 

Such  letters  as  these  thrilled  the  hearts  of 
the  Baptists.  God's  finger  had  put  at  their 
disposal  three  enthusiastic  and  thoroughly 
trained  missionaries — the  enthusiasm  began  to 
kindle,  and  the  wa}'  was  prepared  for  Luther 
Rice.  During  all  the  years  of  the  mission  these 
letters  continued  to  come.  They  produced  a 
flow  of  zeal,  hope  and  liberality  as  rich  and 
generous  as  the  flow  of  an  oil  well  in  which 
d3^namite  cartridges  are  periodically  exploded. 

Mrs.  H.  C.  Conant  gives  this  account  of  the 
ardor  of  those  days: 

I  recall,  from  my  own  childhood,  vivid  recollections 
of  the  enthusiasm  which  the  topic  of  missions  always 
awakened  in  the  family  circle;  of  the  "Mission  Box"  in 
the  parlor,  through  whose  lid  many  an  offering  to  the 
cause  was  dropped  by  Christian  visitors ;  of  the  jubilee 
in  the  house,  when  a  letter  arrived  from  Mrs.  Judson, 
or  the  Missionary  Magazine  arrived,  with  the  joyful  ti- 
dings of  some  new  triumph  of  the  gospel  in  far  off  Bur- 
mah.     Nor  was   this  a  mere  denominational   feeling,  em- 

*L,ife  of    Adoniram    Judson  by    his   son,   Edward   Jud- 
son, pp.  43,  44. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  69 

bracing:  only  our  own  mission;  it  was  a  true  Catholic 
love  for  all  in  every  land  and  of  every  name,  who  are 
laboring  for  the  evangelization  of  the  world.* 

Another  source  of  influence  was  the  ordain- 
ing- and  sending-  out  from  America  of  other 
missionaries.  On  October  15,  1816,  Rev.  Mr. 
Houg-h  and  familj  landed  at  Rang-oon  in  re- 
sponse to  the  uro;ent  plea  for  reinforcements. 
Ag-ain  and  again  the  missionaries  urg-ed  Ca- 
rey's famous  plea,  "We  are,"  said  they,  "like 
men  g^oing-  down  into  a  well;  you  stand  at  the 
top  and  hold  the  ropes.  Do  not  let  us  fall." 
On  September  19,  1818,  Messrs.  Coleman  and 
Wheelock,  with  their  wives,  joined  the  mission 
at  Rang-oon.  About  1826,  Georg-e  Dana  Board- 
man  and  his  beautiful  wife  arrived  at  Calcut- 
ta. Every  missionary  who  came  out  meant 
more  friends  at  home,  more  letters  to  cross  the 
ocean  to  America,  more  laborers  in  the  field, 
and  consequently  better  reports  and  greater 
results  to  be  told  to  the  Baptists  of  America. 
Among- those  who  joined  the  Judsons  and  the 
Wades  in  1831,  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mason, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kincaidt  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Jones.  Still  others  arrived  in  1832.  and  others 
yet  later.  Mr.  Judson  urg-ed  Americans  not  to 
leave  the  British  to  evang-elize  India  alone,  on 
the  g-rounds  that  India  was  as  accessible  to 
America  as  it  was  to  Great  Britain;  that 
American  missionaries  w^ere  received  with  far 
less  suspicion  than  the  Eng-lish,  who  were  sus- 
pected and    feared;  and    finally,   that    whereas 

*  H.  C.  Conant:  The  Earnest  Man,  pp.  169,  170. 

f  Mr.  Kincaid  felt  the  call  under  Mr.  Rice's  preaching. 


70  THE   GENESIS   OF 

there  were  in  Great  Britain  about  five  hundred 
Baptist  churches  which  averaged  about  a  hun- 
dred members  each,  in  America  there  were 
about  two  thousand  which  averag^ed  that 
number.  Furthermore,  all  the  North  American 
Indians  and  all  the  native  population  of  South 
America  which  was  accessible  would  hardly 
equal  in  number  the  singie  empire  of  Burmah.* 
On  June  27th,  1819,  about  seven  years  and 
four  months  after  Mr.  Judson  left  America, 
and  about  six  years  from  his  arrival  in  Burmah, 
he  baptized  his  first  Burman  convert,  Moung- 
Nan.  The  next  two  native  converts  were 
Moung  Byaa  and  Moung  Thallah.  It  required 
great  courage  on  the  part  of  the  first  convert 
to  come  out  for  Christ.  By  doing  so,  he  an- 
tagonized his  ruler,  an  absolute  monarch,  who 
styled  himself  the  "Lord  of  Life  and  Death 
and  Owner  of  the  Sword."  But  Moung 
Nan  declared  his  determination  of  adhering  to 
Christ,  though  no  Burman  should  ever  join 
him.  His  courage  and  his  beautiful  saying — 
"When  I  meditate  on  this  religion,  I  know  not 
what  it  is  to  love  my  own  life" — made  him  fa- 
mous in  America.  In  1820  the  Burman  con- 
verts sent  this  letter  to  their  brethren  in  Amer- 
ica. 

Brethren  all,  who  live  in  America!  The  brethren  wh» 
live  in  Burmah  address  you. 

We  inform  you,  brethren,  that,  trusting  in  the  grace 
of  the  eternal  God,  the  divine  Spirit  and  the  excellent 
Son,    the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  remain  happy;  and   see- 

*  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson,  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
p.  104. 


AMBRICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  71 

iog- our  real  state  and  circumstances,  we  have  repentance 
of  sovtl,  and  an  anticipation  of  the  happiness  of  heaven. 
God,  the  sum  of  all  perfection,  without  beginning  and 
without  end,  subsists  through  successive  ages;  and  this 
world,  the  earth  and  sky,  and  all  things  therein,  which 
He  has  created,  are   according  as  He  created  them. 

God,  the  Creator  i*  replete  with  goodness  and  purity, 
and  is  exempt  from  old  age,  sickness,  death,  and  anni- 
hilation; and  thus  there  is  none  that  can  compare 
with  Him. 

It  is  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  that  God,  in  his  own 
nature,  unites  three,  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  is  (yet)  mysteriously  one  God;  that  He  is  in 
all  places,  but  divells  in  heaven,  by  the  clearer  mani- 
festation of  His  glory;  that  His  power  and  wisdom  are 
unrivalled;  and  that  he  enjoys  happiness  incomprehensi- 
ble to  creatures. 

But  the  Burmans  know  not  the  true  God;  they  know 
not  tha  true  religion;  they  worship  a  false  God;  they 
practice  a  false  religion;  .-^nd  (thus)  they  transgress  the 
divine  law,  and  sin  against  the  most  estimable  Benefac- 
tor, and  therefore  they  neither  expiate  their  sins  nor 
acquire  merit.  And  by  excessively  loving  themselves  and 
the  filth  of  this  world,  they  love  not  nor  worship  the  eter- 
nal God,  nor  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  regard 
the  good  things  of  this  world  merely. 

That  the  Burmans,  who  know  not  the  way  to  eternal 
happiness,  might  become  acquainted  with  it;  that  they 
might  be  renewed;  and  that  they  might  escape  everlasting 
punishment,  the  American  teachers,  Judson  and  wife, 
have  both  come  to  Burmah  and  proclaimed  the  gospel 
of  the  Divine  Son,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  on  which  some 
Burmans  have  become  disciples.  And  on  these  accounts, 
the  disciple  Mouug  Shwa-Ba  says  that  your  favor  is  very 
great    (or  he  gives  you  very  many  thanks). 

Those  who  love  divine  grace,  who  believe,  who  hear 
and  consider  the  gospel,  who  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,   who  repent  of  their  sins,   attain  the  state^of  dig- 


72  THE  GENESIS  oP 

ciple.  And  that  this  religion  may  spread  everywhere, 
Moung  Shwa-Ba  is  making  endeavors,  and  constantly  pray- 
ing, to  proclaim  the  gospel.  And  he  prays  thus:  O  Eter- 
nal God,  graciously  grant  the  favor  which  I  desire.  Gra- 
ciously grant  that  I  may  have  regard  to  thy  divine  will, 
and  be  conformed  thereto.  Be  pleased  to  take  notice  of 
my  supplication,  O  God.  I  desire  not  to  seek  my  own 
profit;  1  desire  constantly  to  seek  the  profit  of  others. 
Thou  art  the  Creator  of  all  things,  and  if  thou  art  pleased 
to  be  gracious,  O,  grant  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  pro- 
mote the  good  of  others.  Open  thou  the  ej'es  of  my 
mind  and  give  me  light.  And  when  I  shall  preach  in 
various  places,  evermore  send  forth  the  divine  Spirit  that 
multitudes  may  become  disciples.  That  thou  wilt  grant 
these  things,  I  beseech  thee,  0  God. 

The  disciple,  Moung  Shwa-Ba  has  composed  this  writ- 
ing, and  committed  it  to  the  hand  of  the  teacher;  (even  ) 
in  the  Burman  year  1182,  on  the  7th  of  the  waxing  of 
the  moon  Wah-goung,  he  has  written  this,  and  delivered 
it  to  the   teacher  and    his   wife. 

P.  S.  Brethren,  there  are  in  the  country  of  Burmah 
nine  persons  who  have  become  disciples.* 

Mrs.  Judson's  visit  to  America  also  served  to 
rekindle  the  subsiding"  fires  of  zeal.  Althoutrh 
her  first  object  and  most  imperative  need  in 
coming  to  this  country  was  to  build  up  her 
shattered  health,  the  purpose  of  creating-  and 
stimulating"  interest  in  foreig"n  missions  was 
not  her  least.  Her  courag'e,  devotion  and  suffer- 
ing's had  already  made  her  a  host  of  friends,  and 
her  fascinating-  presence  and  firm  faith  in  the 
cause  she  represented  made  her  many  more. 
She  reached  America  September  25th,  1822, 
and  remained  until  the  22nd  of  June  1823.    She 


*Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
pp.  179,  180. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  73 

was  accompanied  on  her  return  trip  to  India 
by  the  two  newly  appointed  missionaries,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Wade. 

In  1824-25,  when  the  war  between  England 
and  Burmah  was  raging",  the  terrible  persecu- 
tion and  horrible  suffering's  endured  by  Mr. 
Judson  drew  to  him  once  ag^ain  the  eyes  of  the 
civiliiied  world.  For  nine  mouths  he  was  confined 
in  three  pairs  of  fetters;  for  two  months  in  five 
pairs;  for  six  months  in  one  pair;  for  two 
months  long-er  he  was  a  prisoner  at  large,  and 
was  kept  under  restraint  for  yet  two  months 
more;  so  that  he  was  a  prisoner  for  twenty- 
one  months.  The  five  pairs  of  irons  which  for 
two  months  of  the  time  he  wore,  weighed  four- 
teen pounds,  and  in  each  pair  of  fetters  the 
two  iron  rings  were  connected  by  chains  so 
short  that  the  heel  of  one  foot  could  hardly  be 
advanced  to  the  toe  of  the  other.  He  wore  the 
scars  of  those  irons  to  the  day  of  his  death.  It 
is  not  my  purpose  to  describe  his  prison,  its 
tortures,  or  its  loathsomeness.  The  point  to 
which  I  desire  to  call  attention  is,  that  from 
henceforth  when  he  pleaded  with  his  brethren 
in  America,  he  spoke  as  "a  prisoner  in  chains," 
and  as  one  "bearing  in  his  body  the  marks  of 
the  Lord  Jesus."  Those  who  can  endure  to 
read  about  its  horrors  may  find  a  terribly 
graphic  description  in  his  Life,  written  by  his 
son,  pages  217-261.  Every  one  who  reads  the 
record  of  those  scenes  will  see  that  Mrs.  Jud- 
son endured  no  less  than  he,  and  will  under- 
stand how  Oung-pen-la  and  Ava  became  names 
to  conjure  with.  Mrs.  Judson  wrote  the  story 
of  those  terrible  days. 


74  THE   GENESIS   OF 

There  was  not  a  Baptist  home  in  which  her  vivid  re- 
cital was  not  read,  and  uiany  a  heart  was  stirred  with 
a  desire  to  engage  in  a  service  where  even  such  sufferings 
were  possible.* 

Not  only  suffering's,  but  death  of  mission- 
aries sent  their  silent  pleas  across  the  seas.  In 
1823  the  news  came  that  Ward  had  died  at 
Serampore.  On  page  62,  volume  I,  of  the 
"Christian  Baptist,"  there  is  an  article  indulg- 
ing" in  unstinted  ridicule  of  missionary  expense; 
on  the  opposite  pag^e  is  the  two  line  announce- 
ment of  the  death  of  Mr.  Ward  at  Serampore, 
IMarch  27th,  1823,  after  an  illness  of  one  day. 
The  accidental  juxtaposition  of  the  brief  an- 
nouncement to  the  vitriolic  article  makes  it  an 
eloquent  rejoinder.  The  minutes  of  the 
Charleston  Association  for  1823  record  a  pa- 
thetic lament  for  the  death  of  Ward.  Then 
the  news  came  that  Coleman  had  died  in  Ara- 
can,  and  the  cry  went  up,  "  Who  will  g-o  to 
take  his  place?"  Georg^e  Dana  Boardman, 
w^ho  had  g-raduated  at  Waterville  Collegfe  in 
1822,  promptly  answered,  "I  will  go."  But 
while  he  was  on  the  way,  Ann  Hasseltine  Jud- 
son,  exhausted  by  the  long  agony  at  Ava,  died 
from  the  effect  of  the  suffering  endured  by  her 
husband  and  herself.  She  was  speedily  fol- 
lowed by  her  little  Maria.  Dr.  Boardman 
arrived  just  in  time  to  lay  the  child  in  a  grave 
beside  the  mother.  The  manner  of  Mrs.  Jud- 
son's  death  was  most  pathetic.  Her  husband 
had  returned  to  Ava  to  try  and  secure  better 

*  Barrage :  History  of  Baptists  of  New  England,  p. 
156. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  75 

terms  from  the  British  gfovcrnment  for  the 
conquered  rebels  who  had  so  tortured  him. 
While  he  was  absent  his  wife  was  smitten 
with  a  strong-  fever,  and  died  on  October  24th, 
1826,  in  the  37th  year  of  her  ag-e.  Judson 
wrote  to  her  mother  this  description  of  her 
death,  which  he  had  gathered  from  the  native 
Christians: 

It  seems  that  she  was  much  affected  during  her  last  days, 
and  she  said  but  little.  She  sometimes  complained  thus: 
"  The  teacher*  is  long  in  coming;  and  the  new  missionaries 
are  long  in  coming;  I  must  die  alone,  and  leave  my  little 
one;  but  it  is  the  will  of  God,  I  acquiesce  in  His  will.  I  am 
not  afraid  of  death,  but  I  am  afraid  I  shall  not  be  able  to 
bear  these  pains.  Tell  the  teacher  that  the  disease  was 
most  violent,  and  I  could  not  write;  tell  him  how  I  suffered 
and  died;  tell  him  all  that  you  see;  and  take  care  of  the 
house  and  things  until  he  returns."  When  she  was  un- 
able to  notice  anything  else,  she  would  still  call  the  child 
to  her,  and  charge  the  nurse  to  be  kind  to  it;  and  indulge 
't  in  everything  until  its  father  shall  return.  The  last  day 
or  two  she  lay  almost  senseless  and  motionless,  on  one 
side,  her  head  reclining  on  her  arm,  her  eyes  closed;  and 
at  eight  in  the  evening,  with  one  exclamation  of  distress 
in  the  Burman  language,  she  ceased  to  breathe. f 

They  buried  her  in  a  lonely  spot  beneath  a 
hopia  tree,  with  a  rude  fence  about  the  g"rave 
to  protect  it  from  the  wild  beats  of  the  jungle: 
and  thus  was  the  prophecy  in  the  love-letter 
long-  ag-o  to  the  sweet  faced  Ann  Hasseltine 
broug"ht  to  a  literal  fulfillment: 

"  Uy  foreifTD  hands  thy  dying  eyes  were  closed  ; 
By  foreign  hands  thy  decent  limbs  composed; 
By  foreign  hands  thy  humble  grave  adorned." 

*So  she  called  Mr.  Judson. 

f  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson 
pp-  295,  296, 


76  THE   GENESIS   OF 

She  died  apart  from  him  whom  she  had  given  her  heart 
and  her  girlhood,  whose  footsteps  she  had  faithfully  fol- 
io ved  for  fourteen  years,  over  land  and  sea,  through  track 
less  jungles  and  strange,  crowded  cities,  sharing  his  studies 
and  his  privations,  illumining  his  hor. rs  of  gloom  with  her 
beaming  presence,  and  with  a  heroism  and  fidelity  unparal- 
lelled  in  the  annals  of  missions,  soothing  the  suflerings  of 
his  imprisonment.  He  whom  she  had  thus  loved,  and  who, 
from  his  experience  of  Indian  fever,  might  have  been  able  to 
avert  the  fatal  stroke,  was  far  away  in  Ava.  No  mission- 
ary w^as  with  her  when  she  died,  to  speak  words  of  Chris- 
tian consolation.  The  Burnian  converts,  like  children 
gathered  helplessly  and  broken-heartedly  about  their  white 
mama.  The  hands  of  strangers  smoothed  her  dying  pillow 
and  their  ears  received  her  last  faint  wandering  utter- 
ances. Under  such  auspices  as  these,  her  white-winged 
spirit  took  its  flight  to  the  brighter  scenes  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem.* 

In  1829,  we  find  an  account  of  her  memoirs 
being-  advertised  in  the  Charleston  Association. 
Soon  after  her  death  Mr.  Judson  wrote  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Grow,  of  Thompson,  Connecticut, 
who  had  sent  him  fifty  dollars: 

The  fact  is,  that  we  are  very  weak,  and  have  to  com- 
plain that  hitherto  we  have  not  been  well  supported  from 
home.  It  is  most  distressing  to  find  when  we  are  almost 
worn  out,  and  are  sinking,  one  after  another,  into  the  grave, 
that  many  of  our  brethren  in  Christ  at  home  are  just  as  hard 
and  immovable  as  rocks»;  just  as  cold  and  repulsive  as  the 
mountains  of  ice  in  the  polar  seas.  But  whatever  they  do, 
we  cannot  sit  still  and  see  the  dear  Burmans,  flesh  and 
blood  like  ourselves,  and  like  ourselves  possessed  of  im- 
mortal souls,  that  will  shine  forever  in  heaven,   or  burn 


*Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
p.  290. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  77 

forever  in  hell — we  cannot  see  them  go  down  to  perdition 
without  doing  our  very  utmost  to  save  them.  And  thanks 
be  to  (tod,  our  labors  are  not  in  vain.  We  have  three 
lovely  churches,  and  about  two  hundred  baptized  converts, 
and  some  are  in  glorj'.  A  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  is 
extensively  spreading  throughout  the  country,  and  the 
signs  of  the  times  indicate  that  the  great  renovation  of 
Burma  is  drawing  near.  O,  if  we  had  about  twenty  more 
versed  in  the  language  and  means  to  spread  schools,  and 
tracts,  and  Bibles,  to  any  extent,  how  happy  I  should  be  ! 
But  those  rocks  and  those  icy  mountains  have  crushed  us 

down  for  many  years May  God  forgive  all  those  who 

desert  us  in  our  extremity.  May  he  save  them  all.  But 
surely,  if  any  sin  will  lie  with  crushing  weight  on  the  trem- 
bling shrinking  soul,  when  grim  death  draws  near;  if  any  sin 
Trill  clothe  the  face  of  the  final  judge  with  an  angry  frown, 
withering  up  the  last  hope  of  the  condemned,  in  irremedi- 
able, everlasting  despair,  it  is  the  sin  of  turning  a  deaf  ear 
to  the  plaintive  cry  of  ten  millions  of  immortal  beings, 
who  by  theii  darkness  and  misery,  cry,  day  and  night, 
"COME  to  our  rescue,  ye  bright  sons  and  daughters  of 
America,  COME  AND  SAVE  US,  FOR  WE  ARE  SINK- 
ING INTO   HELL."* 

In  1831,  Judson  is  still  pleading",  still  trying- 
to  awaken  the  people  of  America.  The  letter 
that  follows  was  written  to  a  minister  in  Con- 
necticut; it  shows  something  of  the  difficulties, 
progress  and  encouraging  interest  in  his  work. 

Rangoon,  March  4th,  1831. 
The  great  annual  festival  has  jugt  passed,  during  which 
multitudes  come  from  the  remotest  parts  of  the  country  to 
worship  a*:  the  great  Shway-Da-gong  pagoda  in  this  place, 
where  it  is  believed  that  several  real  hairs  of  Gaudama  are 
enshrined.  During  the  festival  I  have  given  away  nearly  ten 

*  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward   Judson, 
pp.  309,  310. 


78  THE   GENESIS   OE 

thousand  tracts,  giving  to  none  but  those  who  ask.  I  pre- 
sume there  have  been  six  thousand  applications  at  the 
house;  some  come  two  or  three  months'  journey  from  the 
borders  of  Siam  and  China — "Sir,  we  hear  that  there  is  an 
eternal  hell.  We  are  afraid  of  it.  Do  give  us  a  writing  that 
will  tell  us  how  to  escape  it."  Others  come  from  the 
frontiers  of  Kathay,  a  hundred  miles  north  of  Ava — 'Sir, 
we  have  seen  a  writing  that  tells  about  an  eternal  God. 
Are  you  the  man  that  gives  away  such  writings?  If  so, 
pray  give  us  one,  for  we  want  to  know  the  truth  before  we 
die."  Others  come  from  the  interior  of  the  country,  where 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a  little  known — "Are  you  Jesus 
Christ's  man?  Give  us  a  writing  that  tells  about  Jesus 
Christ."  Brother  Bennett  works  day  and  night  at  the 
press,  but  he  is  unable  to  supply  us,  for  the  call  is  great 
at  Maulmain  and  Tavoy,  as  well  as  here,  and  his  types  are 
very  poor,  and  he  has  no  efficient  help.* 

Ill  1830,  Judsoii  was  invited  to  visit  America. 
How  mig^htily  would  he  have  stirred  the  people 
had  he  come!  But  who  will  say  that  the  heroic 
refusal  of  the  man  "who  never  saw  a  ship  sail 
from  Maulmain  bound  for  E)no-land  or  America 
without  an  almost  irrepressible  inclination  to 
get  on  board  and  visit  aofain  the  home  of  his 
boyhood,"  was  without  effect?  Or  who  will 
affirm  that  his  denial  of  himself  was  of  no  avail 
over  here?     He  thus  describes  his  heimweh: 

I  must  confess  that  in  meditating  on  the  subject,  I  have 
felt  almost  unconquerable  desire  to  become  acquainted 
with  my  beloved  patrons  and  correspondents,  the  menibtrs 
of  the  Board,  as  well  as  to  rove  once  more  over  the  hills 
and  valleys  of  my  own  native  land,  to  recognize  the  still 
surviving   companions  of  my    youth,    and    to   witness  the 

*  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
p.  362. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  /V 

widespread  and  daily  increasing  glories  of  Immanuel's 
kingdom  in  that  land  of  liberty,  blessed  of  heaven  with 
temporal  and  spiritual  blessings  above  all  others.* 

In  June,  1831,  Boardman,  after  being-  carried 
in  a  chair  to  the  waterside  to  see  thirty-four 
converts  baptized,  slowly  faded  away  from 
earth.  His  faithful  wife  took  up  his  work  and 
carried  it  on  to  success.  Eight  years  after  the 
death  of  Mrs.  Judson  and  three  years  after  that 
of  Mr.  Boardman,  Judson  married  Mrs.  Board- 
man.  This  match  was  also  made  in  heaven. 
She  w^as  a  faithful  helpmate  and  helpmeet  to 
him,  and  a  blessed  co-laborer  in  the  g-ospel 
until,  on  September  1st,  1845,  she  was  buried 
on  the  louel_y  rock  of  St.  Helena.  On  that 
Island  the  remains  of  the  great  Napoleon 
rested  in  an  uninscribed  sepulchre;  but  on  her 
tomb  loving  hands,  after  g-Iving-  her  name  and 
services,  wrote  the  epitaph: 

"She  sleeps  sweetly  here  on  this  rock  of  the  ocean, 

A  way  from  the  home  of  her  youth, 
And  far  from  the  land  where,  with  heartfelt  emotion, 

She  scattered  the  bright  beams  of  truth." 

On  October  15th,  1845,  Mr.  Judson  and  his 
three  orphaned  children  arrived  in  Boston.  He 
was  in  delicate  health  and  barely  able  to  speak 
above  a  whisper,  but  his  reception  w-as  an 
ovation,  and  his  progress  a  triumphal  march. 
His  approach  was  heralded  and  his  saying's 
and  doing-s  chronicled  by  both  the  secular  and 
religious  press.  In  his  speeches  he  did  not 
describe  his  own  adventures  nor  pander  to  the 

*  Life  of  Adouirani  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
p.  365. 


80  THE   GENESIS   OF 

idle  curiosity  of  mere  sensation  hunters.  His 
heart  was  in  Burmah.  His  plea  was  for  her, 
his  theme  was  pleasing-  Jesus  by  carrying*  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.  In  Boston  he  met 
Samuel  Nott,  Jr.,  for  the  first  time  in  thirty- 
three  years.  In  November  he  was  present  at 
the  meetinjDf  of  the  Triennial  Convention.  He 
visited  many  institutions  of  learning",  among" 
them  Brown  University,  his  own  Alma  Mater. 
He  was  the  honored  g"uest  at  many  missionary 
societies.  In  a  meeting-  at  Richmond,  Virg"inia, 
in  response  to  a  speech  of  welcome  b}'  Dr.  Jeter, 
he  made  this  address  to  Southern  Baptists, 
who  had  org"anized  their  Convention  the  year 
before : 

I  congratulate  the  Southern  and  Southwestern  churches 
on  the  formation  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention  for 
Foreign  Missions.  I  congratulate  the  citizens  of  Richmond 
that  the  Board  of  that  Convention  is  located  here.  Sach  an 
organization  should  have  been  formed  several  years  ago. 
Besides  other  circumstances,  the  extent  of  the  country 
called  for  a  separate  organization.  I  have  read  with  much 
pleasure  the  proceedings  of  the  Convention  at  Augusta, 
Georgia,  and  commend  the  dignified  and  covirteous  tone  of 
the  address  sent  forth  by  that  body.  I  am  only  an  humble 
missionary  of  the  heathen,  and  do  not  aspire  to  be  a 
teacher  of  Christians  in  this  enlighted  country;  but  if  I 
may  be  indulged  a  remark,  I  would  say,  that  if  hereafter 
the  more  violent  spirits  of  the  North  should  persist  in  the 
use  of  irritating  language,  I  hope  they  will  be  met,  on  the 
part  of  the  South,  with  dignified  silence.* 

While  in   America   he   married    Miss    Emily 
Chubbuck,  whose  sympathies  had  been  enlisted 

*  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
pp.  475,  475. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  81 

in  missionary  work  as  a  child,  by  reading-  a 
memoir  of  the  first  Mrs.  Judson.  She  had  at- 
tained some  reputation  in  light  literature  and 
newspaper  articles  under  the  novi  de  f)lume  of 
"Fanny  Forrester."  There  was  opposition  to 
the  marriage  on  the  part  of  both  his  admirers 
and  hers,  but  future  events  showed  they  had 
both  chosen  well.  She  proved  herself  a  not 
unworthy  successor  to  Ann  Hasseltine  and 
Sarah  B.  Judson. 

On  this  trip  to  America,  Judson  found  this 
country  a  land  of  organized  societies.  The 
organization  of  all  the  missionary  societies  in 
America  was  due,  to  some  extent,  to  the  group 
of  five  boys  who  at  Andover  Seminary  had 
pledged  themselves  to  the  work  of  carrying  the 
Gospel  abroad.  Judson's  influence  was  felt  in 
other  places  than  America.  He  had  been  deeply 
desirous  of  establishing  a  mission  among  the 
Jews  in  Palestine,  but  the  enterprise  had 
failed. 

It,  however,  pleased  an  All-wise  Providence  to  render 
his  servant  useful  to  the  children  of  Abraham  in  a  manner 
which  he  little  expected.  Two  or  three  days  before  he 
embarked  on  his  last  voyage,  not  a  fortnig'ht  before  his 
death,  Mrs.  Judson  read  to  him  the  following-  paragraph 
from  the  "  Watchman  and  Reflector  "  : 

"There  (at  the  house  of  Mr.  Goodell,  in  Constantinople) 
we  first  learned  the  interesting  fact,  which  was  mentioned 
by  Mr.  Schauffler,  that  a  tract  had  been  published  in  Ger- 
many, giving  som"?  account  of  Dr.  Judson's  labors  at  Ava; 
that  it  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  some  Jews,  and  had 
been  the  means  of  their  conversion;  that  it  had  reached 
Trebizond,  where  a  Jew  had  translated  it  for  the  .Tews  of 
that  place;  that  it  had  awakened  a  deep  interest  among 
them;  that  a  candid  spirit  of  inquiry  had  been  manifested; 


82  THE   GENESIS   OE 

and  that  a  request  had  been  made  for  a  missionary  to  be 
sent  to  Constantinople.  Such  a  fact  is  full  of  meaning,  a 
comment  on  the  word  of  inspiration:  'In  the  morning-  sow 
thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withhold  not  thine  hand;  thou 
knowest  not  which  shall  prosper,  this  or  that.'  "* 

Dr.  Jessup,  the  eminent  Presbyterian  mis- 
sionary to  Syria,  said  at  a  session  of  the  Bap- 
tist Convention  convened  in  Saratoga,  that  the 
first  person  whose  hand  he  desired  to  g'rasp 
when  he  reached  heaven,  next  to  the  Apostle 
Paul,  would  be  Adoniram  Judson.  Many 
others  have  been  incited  and  nerved  to  com- 
plete consecration  and  strenuous  missionary 
effort,  at  home  and  abroad,  by  the  example  of 
Adoniram  Judson.  The  published  lives,  and 
memoirs  of  Mr.  Judson  and  the  sainted  women 
who  labored  with  him  in  the  Gospel  have  had 
a  vast  influence  in  silencino"  opposers  and  cavil- 
lers, and  in  inspiring-  the  fainthearted,  and  in 
increasing"  the  zeal  of  the  lukewarm,  and  in  en- 
couraging his  missionary  successors  to  make  a 
success  of  the  work  which  had  been  so  nobly 
begun. t 

*  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson, 
pp.  557,  558. 

f  I  have  had  access  to  the  following  in  preparing  this 
sketch  of  Judson:  "The  life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his 
son,  Edward  Judson."  This  I  have  used  most  freely  and 
my  only  regret  is  that  scarcit3'  of  time  and  space  have  pre- 
vented me  from  making  even  more  copi-uis  quotations. 
Dr.  Wayland's  "Memors  of  Rev.  Dr.  Judson,"  in  two  vol- 
umes, have  also  been  of  great  value.  The  other  books 
consulted  were:  "The  Earnest  Man,  or  Life  and  Labors 
of  Dr.Jud.son,"  by  Mrs.  H.  C.Conant  ;  "The  Jud.son  Offer- 
ing," by  John  Dowling,  D.   D.  ;     "The  Apostle  of  Burmah  : 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  83 

Judson's  death  at  sea  on  April  13th,  1850, 
after  a  long-  illness,  and  his  burial  in  the  sea 
the  same  day,  rounded  out  his  life's  influence, 
and  left  it  as  an  ever  livino-,  ever  working-  force 
in  that  world  from  which  his  spirit  had  flown. 
The  saddest  events  of  his  life,  his  imprisonment, 
his  sufferinofs,  his  bereavements,  his  death  ;  the 
events  that  seemed  to  clog-  the  wheels  of  rai*^- 
sionary  efl^ort  in  India,  became,  in  the  hand  of 
God,  the  most  potent  factors  for  advancing- 
missionary  effort  in  America.  We  cannot 
reg"ret  the  life  of  Judson.  It  is  still  true  ^hat 
it  is  expedient  for  one  man  to  die  and  not  for  a 
whole  nation  to  perish.  Let  a  son's  tribute  to 
his  father  close  our  stor}"  of    Adoniram  Judson. 

It  is  God's  law  that  progfress  should  be  along  the  line-of 
sufiFering-.  The  world's  benefactors  have  been  its  suffer- 
ers. They  "have  been  from  time  immemorial  crucified  and 
burned."  It  seems  to  be  a  divine  law  that  those  who 
bestow  roses  must  feel  thorns. 

The  sufferings  of  Mr.  Judson's  life  v/ere  as  fruitful  of 
blessings  as  the  toils. 


a  Missionary  Epic,"  by  Wm.  C.  Richards;  "Memoir  of  Ann 
Hasseltine  Judson,"  by  D.  K.  Knowles;  "Missionary  Me- 
morials," of  Ann  H.  Judson,  Sarah  B.  Judson  and  Emily 
C.  Judson,  by  Walter  N.  Wyeth,    D.  D.,  in  three  separate 

volumes.  The  only  life  of  Rice  I  have  been  able  to  obtain 
is  the  oneby  James  B.  Taylor,  published  in  1840.  I  have 
been  depc'ident  for  my  information  on  this,  and  on  several 
sketches  in  Baptist  state  histories  and  on  encjclopedic  arti- 
cles.    There  is  at  pie.sent   time  in  this  country    no  life  of 

Rice  on  sale  by  any  publisher,  Taylor's  Memoir  having 
long  since  gone  out  of  print 


84  THE   GENESIS   OF 

The  graves  of  the  sainted  dead  forbid  retreat  from  the 
ramparts  of  heathenism.  It  is  said  that  the  heart  of  the 
Scottish  hero  Bruce  was  embalmed  after  his  death  and  pre- 
served in  a  silver  casket.  When  his  descendants  were 
making-  the  last  desperate  charge  upon  the  serried  columns 
of  the  Saracens,  their  leader  threw  this  sacred  heart  far  out 
into  the  ranks  of  the  enemy.  The  Scots  charged  with  ir- 
resistible fury  in  order  to  regain  the  relic.  Christianity 
will  neyer  retreat  from  the  graves  of  its  dead  on  heathen 
shores.  England  is  pressing  into  Africa  with  redoubled 
energy  since  she  saw  placed  on  the  pavement  of  her  own 
Westminster  Abbey  the  marble  tablet  in  memory  of  him 
who  was  brought  by  faithful  bands,  over  land  and  sea, 
Divid  Livingstone,  missionary,  traveler,  philanthropist. 
Until  that  day  shall  come  when  every  knee  shall  bow  and 
every  tongue  shall  confess  the  name  of  Jesus,  Christian 
hearts  will  not  cease  to  draw  inspiration  from  the  memory 
of  those  who  found  their  last  resting  place  under  the  hopia- 
tree  at  Amherst,  on  the  rocky  shore  of  St.  Helena,  and  be- 
neath the  waves  of  the  Indian  Ocean.* 

Judson's  monument  shall  be  : 

'Burmah  redeemed!  the  Budh  by  Christ  replaced  ; 
His  proud  pagodas  ruined  and  overthrown. 
His  sun-clad  priests  to  history  only  known, 
And  the  rude  sciipts  on  palm-leaves  all  effaced." 

His  influence  shall  be  to  make  us  : 

"Mark  how  he  lived  and  labored,  loved  and  lost  ; 
His  life,  loves,  labors,  losses,  all  were  spent. 
From  youth  to  age,  with  one  supreme  intent, — 
To  share  with  Christ  the  World's  redemption  cost."f 

*  Life  of  Adoniram  Judson  by  his  son,  Edward  Judson,  p. 
560. 
f  Richard's  "The  Apostle  of  Burmah,"  pp.  102,  101. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  85 


CHAPXEIR   Mi 


THE   RISE   OF   THE   "HARDSHELLS." 


In  studying"  the  history  of  any  great  move- 
ment it  is  necessary  to  talie  a  view  point.  I 
choose  to  take  my  stand  in  Kentucky  in  studying- 
the  Hardshell  split  in  the  Baptist  denomination. 
This  State  has  ever  been,  in  theolog^ical  as  well 
as  profane  history,  a  "dark  and  bloody  g^round," 
the  storm  center  of  controversy,  the  battlefield 
of  jarring-  relig-ious  opinions.  Her  preachers  have 
ever  been  men  of  war  from  their  youth  upward. 
They  have  been  trained  in  a  stern  school.  "In- 
fidelity," "Deism,"  "Hell-Rcdemptionism," 
"Parkerism,"  or  "Tvvo-Seedism,"  "Campbell- 
ism,"  "Hardshellism,"  "Old  Landmarkism," 
"Gospil  Missionism,"  and  "Whitsittism,"  suc- 
ceeding- and  overlapping-  each  other,  have  for  a 
hundred  years  divided  her  forces  and  shorn  her  of 
her  power.  There  is  scarcely  an  Association  in 
her  borders  that  has  not  been  riven  on  one 
or  more  of  these  stones  of  stumbling-  and  rocks 
of  oifence.  Not  that  all  of  these  issues  have 
been  born  here,  or  that  any  of  them  were  con- 
fined to  this  State,  but  here  they  were  cradled 
and  nurtured.     Controversy   has   always  flour- 


86    ■  THE    GENESIS   OF 

ished  in  Kentucky's  fruitful  soil.  It  is  a  place 
where  two  seas  meet  and  where  the  Baptist 
ship  has  been  like,  time  and  again,  to  have  per- 
ished. Here  Greek  has  met  Greek  with  the  in- 
evitable tug-of-war.  One  cannot  but  mourn 
when  contemplating-  all  the  fierce  virility 
wasted  in  combat  when  heresy-hunter  and 
heresy-mong-er  have  joined  in  the  rigid  g^rip  of 
internecine  strife.  How  terrible  the  loss  of 
energy  when  an  irresistible  force  meets  an  im- 
movable body !  When  Kentucky's  two  extremes 
shall  have  tempered  each  other  and  the  fierce 
fires  of  battle  have  been  moderated  to  the  warm 
glow  of  fraternal  love,  and  all  her  exhaustless 
fund  of  energy  shall  be  directed  no  longer  to 
the  uprooting  of  "every  plant  which  our  heaven- 
ly Father  hath  not  planted,"  but  to  watering 
with  tears  and  tending"  and  cultivating  with 
devotion  the  one  he  has  flanted,  how  speedy  and 
magnificent  will  be  its  growth.  May  God 
hasten  that  time!  But  at  present  our  object  is  to 
look  at  the  mistakes,  the  follies  and  the  sins  of 
the  past  that  constitute  history. 

The  leaders  against  missions  have  been  man}'. 
The  opposition  against  missions  has  been  one, 
in  origin,  progress,  argument,  and  spirit, 
although  hydra-headed  in  its  various  forms  of 
manifestation.  It  is  the  purpose  of  this  chap- 
ter to  ascertain  its  genesis  and  trace  and  demon- 
strate its  unity  through  its  varying  forms. 
Kvery  great  movement  is  to  a  large  extent  iden- 
tified with  its  leaders.  The  biographical 
methodis  the  true  one  by  which  to  study  his- 
tory. We  therefore  present  some  accounts  of 
the  three  erreat  leaders  in  the  anti  mission  cru- 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  87 

sade,  together  with  an  outline  of  their  argu- 
ment, from  which  by  an  inductive  process  we 
hope  to  show  the  spiritual  genealogy  of  all  anti- 
missionaries,  whose  number  is  even  at  the  pres- 
ent day  great.  The  three  leaders  were  John 
Taylor,  of  Kentucky;  Daniel  Parker,  of  Illinois; 
and  Alexander  Campbell,  of  Virginia. 

John  Taylor  was  an  earnest,  consecrated, 
self-sacrificing  and  conscientious  minister  of 
the  gospel.  He  was  the  only  real  Baptist  of 
the  three.  No  man  can  read  the  account  of  his 
conversion,  or  the  story  of  his  efforts  to  evan- 
gelize Kentucky  for  Christ,  without  feeling  that 
he  was  a  converted  and  honest  man.  He  was 
the  victim  of  the  prejudices  engendered  by  his 
lack  of  education  and  his  early  environment. 
Yet  all  his  good  qualities  but  served  to  give 
respectability  and  force  to  his  opposition  to  the 
mission  cause.  It  is  pleasant  to  recall  that  in 
his  later  life  he  was  more  in  sympathy  with  the 
mission  movement  and  less  timorous  of  the  bug- 
bear which  he  had  been  the  first  to  raise.  But, 
as  Dr.  Spencer  w^ell  says:  "His  pamphlet 
had  gone  forth  on  its  pernicious  mission,  and 
probably  did  more  to  check  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions, in  Kentucky,  than  any  other  publication 
of  the  period."*  For  a  comprehension  of  the 
better  side  of  John  Taylor,  one  should  read  his 
"History  of  Ten  Churches." 

Daniel  Parker  was  contemporary  with  John 
Taylor  and  claims  to  be  the  first  opponent  of 
the  mission  svstem.  "  It  makes  me  shudder 
when  I  think  I  am  the  first  one   (that  I  have  any 

*  Spencer  :  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  vol.  1,  p.  575. 


88  THE   GENESIS   OF 

knowledgfe  of)  among'  the  thousands  of  zeal- 
ous religionists  of  America,  that  have  ventured 
to  draw  the  sword  against  the  error,  or  to 
shoot  at  it  and  spare  no  arrows."*  But  it  is 
doubtful  if  this  statement  be  true.  Taylor 
wrote  in  1819,  Parker  in  1820  and  his  pamphlet 
was  republished  in  1824,  at  which  time  it  was 
printed  at  Lexing-ton,  Kentucky,  along-  with 
another  on  the  same  topic  and  rehashing  the 
same  argument,  addressed  to  Maria  Creek 
Church.  Parker  was  a  son  of  John  Parker. 
He  was  born  in  Culpepper  county,  Virginia, 
reared  in  Georgia  amid  extreme  poverty  and 
ignorance,  baptized  in  1802,  and  licensed  short- 
ly after.  In  1803  he  removed  to  Trumbull 
Church  in  Tennessee,  was  ordained  there  in 
1806,  and  moved  to  southeastern  Illinois  in 
1817.  He  claims  to  have  traveled  through  a 
great  many  of  the  States  of  America.  In  1810, 
an  old  brother  in  Tennessee  advocated  in  a  crude 
form  the  Two-Seed  Doctrine.  Parker  rebuked 
him  for  it,  but  in  1826  set  forth  in  pamphlet  an 
elaboration  of  the  same  views. 

It  is  not  easy  to  explain,  at  least  what  was  meant  by- 
Mr.  Parker  himself,  in  the  phrase  "  Two-Seed,"  which  in 
time  became  so  notorious  This  at  least  may  be  said  :  the 
teaching-  represented  by  it  was  that  form  of  antinomianism 
■which  carried  the  doctrine  of  predestination  to  its  utmost 
extreme. f 

STATEMENT   OF   THE   DOCTRINE. 

The  essence  of  God  is  g-ood  ;  the  essence  of  evil  is  the 
Devil.     Good    angels   are  emanations  from  or   particles  of 

*  Daniel  Parker's  Address,  etc.  p.  3. 

t  H.  K.  Carroll :  Religious  Forces,  p.  48. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM,  89 

God  ;  evil  angels  are  particles  of  the  Devil.  When  God 
created  Adam  and  Eve,  they  were  endowed  with  an  emana- 
tion from  himself,  or  particles  of  God  were  included  in  their 
constitution.  They  were  wholly  good.  Satan,  however, 
diffused  into  them  particles  of  his  essence  by  w^hich  they 
were  corrupted.  In  the  beginning  God  had  appointed  that 
Eve  should  bring  forth  only  a  certain  number  of  offspring  ; 
the  same  provision  applied  to  each,  of  her  daughters.  But 
when  the  particles  of  evil  essence  had  been  infused  by 
Satan,  the  conception  of  Eve  and  her  daughters  was  in- 
creased. They  were  now  required  to  bear  the  original 
number,  who  were  styled  the  seed  of  God,  and  an  additional 
number  who  were  called  the  seed  of  the  serpent.* 

This  Two-Seed  doctrine  is  a  curious  revival, 
with  some  modifications  of  the  ancient  specula- 
tive philosoph}^  of  Mauichaius.  Dr.  Newman 
calls  it  a  "very  disg'usting'  form  of  Gnostic 
heresy."  It  is  easy  to  see  how  such  a  heresy 
would  cause  opposition  to  missions  ;  for  the  pro- 
geny of  one  of  the  seed  would  constitute  the 
body  of  Christ,  whose  salvation  is  certain  ;  for 
the  other,  no  salvation  is  provided.  The  fol- 
lowing quotation  is  taken  from  page  11  of  a 
copy  of  the  first  minutes  of  the  General  Associa- 
tion of  Baptists  in  Kentuckv,  organized  at 
Louisville,  Friday,  October  2dth,  1837. 

The  Anti-naissionary  spirit  owes  its  origin  to  the  notori- 
ous Daniel  Parker.  He  was  the  first  person  called  Baptist 
that  lent  a  hand  to  the  Infidel,  and  Papist  in  opposing  the 
proclamation  of  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  and  the  trans 

*  H.  K.  Carroll's  "Religious  Forces,"  p.  49.  Compare 
also  for  fuller  statement  of  this  doctrine  Spencer's  History 
of  Kentucky  Baptists,  vol.  1,  pp.  576  to  578.  The  statement 
as  given  here  is  quoted  from  History  of  Baptist  States  east 
of  the  Mississippi,  by  J.    A.  Smith,  D.  D. 


90  THE   GENESIS   OF 

lation  and  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  in  all  languages 
and  among-  all  people.  Possessing  a  strong  native  intellect, 
and  a  bold  adventurous  imagination — with  a  mind  cast 
in  nature's  most  capacious  mold,  but  for  want  of  cultiva- 
tion admirably  calculated  to  be  the  receptacle  of  notions, 
the  most  crude,  extravagant  and  chimerical,  he  generated 
an  Utopian  scheme  of  theology,  the  tendency  of  which 
was  to  subvert  all  practical  religion.  The  grounds  of  his 
opposition  to  missions  were — that  the  devil  was  an  eternal 
"  self-subsistent  being"  (to  use  his  own  phrase);  that 
though  God  created  all,  yet  the  devil  begat  a  part  of  man- 
kind ;  that  those  begotten  of  the  devil  were  his  bona  fide 
children,  and  to  their  father  they  would  and  ought  to  go  ; 
and  of  course  sending  them  the  gospel  and  giving  them 
the  Bible  were  acts  of  such  gross  atid  supreme  folly 
that  no  Christian  should  be  engaged  in  them!  On  the 
other  hand  he  taught  that  the  remaining  portion  of  the 
human  family  were  the  actual  sons  of  God  from  eter- 
nity, and  being  allied  to  Jesus  Christ  ere  "  the  morning 
stars  sang  together  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy" 
by  the  nearest  and  dearest  ties  of  consanguinity,  being 
no  less  than 'particles'  of  his  body — bone  of  his  bone  and 
flesh  of  his  flesh,  the  Redeemer  would  nolens  volens,  take 
them  to  mansions  prepared  for  them  in  bliss :  and 
hence  Mr.  Parker  very  wisely  concluded,  that  if  such 
were    the    case,    the    Lord     had     very    little  use  for    the 

Bible     or   Missionary   Societies But    there   were 

many  who  embraced  only  half  the  doctrine  of  Mr.  Parker 
and  though  they  manifested  no  great  apprehension  for  the 
liege  subjects  of  the  Prince  of  Darkness,  yet  they  expressed 
great  alarm  lest  the  missionaries  should  help  the  Lord  to 
perform  his  work,  and  convert  the  souls  of  some  in 
a  way  God  never  inteadedthey  should  be.  They  were  such 
staunch  friends  of  the  Ivord's  doing  all  his  work,  that  they 
set  upon  and  terribly  assailed  their  missionary  brethren, 
for  fear  they  should  by  some  means  assist  the  Lord  in  the 
salvation  of  his  elect!  In  their  zeal  against  these  ambi- 
tious  strides  of  the    missionaries,   they   have  occasioned 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  91 

great  disttiroaiice  and  distress.-and  destroying  the  Peace 
of  Ziori,  the  progress  of  religion  has  been  greatly  retarded, 
and  the  influence  and  usefulness  of  many  ministers  and 
churches  utterly  paralyzed. 

Dr.  Carroll,  of  Texas,  in  a  speech  before  the 
Southern  Baptist  Convention  at  Hot  Spnng-s, 
Arkansas,  in  1900,  compared  Parker  in  his  vio- 
lence to  a  wild  boar  rooting-  up  the  tender  plants 
in  a  o-arden.  The  followino-  description  of  the 
person  and  personality  of  Daniel  Parker  was 
written  bv  Dr.  John  M.  Peck,  of  Home  Mission 
fame,  while  Parker  was  still  alive  and  active  : 

Mr.  Parker  is  one  of  those  singular  and  extraordinary 
being-s  whom  divine  Providence  permits  to  arise  as  a 
scourge  to  his  church,  and  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way 
of  religious  effort.  Raised  on  the  frontier  of  Georgia, 
(by  others  he  is  spoken  of  as  a  native  of  Virginia,)  with- 
out education,  uncouth  in  manner,  slovenly  in  dress, 
diminutive  in  person,  unprepossessing  in  appearance, 
with  shrivelled  features  and  a  small,  piercing  eye,  few 
men  for  a  series  of  vears  have  exercised  a  wider  influence 
on  the  lower  and  leas  educated  class  of  frontier  people. 
With  a  zeal  and  an  enthusiasm  bordering  on  insanity, 
.  firmness  that  amounted  to  obstinacy,  and  perseverance  that 
would  have  done  honor  to  a  good  cause,  Daniel  Parker  ex- 
erted himself  to  tne  utmost  to  induce  churches  to  declare 
non-fellowship  with  all  Baptists  who  united  themselves 
with  any  of  the  benevolent  (or  as  he  called  them  "new- 
fangled") societies.  _ 

His  mind  we  are  told  was  of  a  singular  and  original 
sort.  In  doctrine  he  was  antinomian.  He  believed  him- 
self inspired,  and  so  persuaded  others.  Repeatedly  we 
have  heard  him  when  his  mind  seemed  to  soar  above  his 
own  powers,  and  he  would  discourse  for  a  few  moments  on 
divine  attributes  or  on  some  devotional  subject,  with  such 
brilliancy  of  thought  and  correctness  of  language  as  would 
astonish    men    of    education    and   talents.     Then  again   it 


92  THE   GENESIS   OP 

would  seem  as  if  he  were  perfectly  bewildered  in  a    maze  of 
abstruse  subtleties.* 

Besides  his  itineracy  among  the  churches,  Parker  was 
a  writer,  and  among-  other  things  published  for  a  time  a 
periodical  called  the  "Church  Advocate."!  How  much  a  per- 
son of  influence  he  was  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  during 
four  years,  from  1822  to  1826,  he  was  a  member  of  the 
Illinois  State  Senate.  His  disastrous  career  in  Illi- 
nois and  Indiana  came  to  a  close  in  1833,  when  he  removed' 
to  Texas. }; 

It  is  said  of  Daniel  Parker,  that  at  one  time 
in  his  earlier  career  he  applied  for  appoint- 
ment as  missionary,  and  when  it  was  refused 
him,  turned  against  mission  societies  and  mis- 
sionary effort  of  every  kind.§  This  was  true 
at  least  of  his  coadjutor,  Wilson  Thompson. 
Just  how  far  Parker  was  influenced  by  Taylor 
cannot  be  known  ;  but  Wilson  Thompson,  his 
coadjutor,  admits  to  being-  greatly  influenced 
by  reading  Taylor's  pamphlet.  Recent  mission 
troubles  in  Texas  may  possibly  be  due  in  part 
to  Parker's  labors  after  reaching  that  State, 
although  we  can  discover  nothing  of  his  life 
after  he  moved  to  Texas.  The  Parkerite 
heresy  has  not  yet  died  out,  for  the  census  bul- 
letin for  1893  reports  the  membership  of  this 
sect  in  the  entire  country  at  9,932. 

*J.  A.  Smith:  History  of  Baptist  States  East  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, p.  123  ;  quoted  in  Benedict's  History  of  the  Bap- 
tists. 

f  Cf .  also  Spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  p. 
528. 

X  Smith  :  History  of  Baptist  States  East  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, p. 125  . 

§  J.  A.  Smith  :  History  of  Baptists  States  East  of  the 
Mississippi,  p.  125. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  93 

The  third  and  greatest  opposer  of  the  mis- 
sion system  was  Alexander  Campbell.  He  was 
the  son  of  Thomas  Campbell,  a  Presbyterian 
clergyman.  Alexander  was  born  in  Ireland 
but  educated  at  the  University  of  Glasg-ow,  in 
Scotland,  for  the  Presbyterian  ministry.  The 
date  of  his  arrival  in  this  country  is  variously 
given  between  1807  and  1809.  September,  1809, 
is  probably  the  correct  date.  In  1809  the 
Christian  Association  at  Washing-ton,  Penn- 
sylvania, was  org"anized.  Alexander  Campbell 
preached  his  first  sermon  before  it  in  1810.  On 
the  12th  day  of  June,  1812,  Alexander  Camp- 
bell and  wife  were  baptized  by  Rev.  Matthias 
Luce,  as  were  also  his  father,  mother  and 
sister. 

All  these  arrived  at  their  convictions  on  the 
subject  of  baptism  separately  and  to  the  mu- 
tual surprise  of  each  other.  Campbell  was  re- 
ceived by  this  baptism  into  Brush  Run  Church, 
which  next  year,  1813,  presented  a  written  creed 
to  Red  Stone  Baptist  Association,  and  was  re- 
ceived into  membership  with  that  body.  In 
March,  1811,  Campbell  married,  and  in  April 
moved  to  Buffalo  (now  Bethany),  Virginia.  In 
1820,  he  debated  with  Walker  on  the  subject  of 
baptism.  In  August,  1823,  he  began  to  publish 
a  small  religious  monthly,  called  "The  Chris- 
tian Baptist."  After  making  an  extensive  tour 
through  some  of  the  Western  States  and  finding 
the  anti-mission  leaven  implanted  by  Parker 
and  Taylor  already  at  work,  he  became  much 
more  bold  in  his  attacks  so  that  Daniel  Parker 
established  "The  Church  Advocate,"  a  period- 


94  THE   GENESIS   OF 

ical  similar  in  size,  form  and  aim  to  the  "Chris- 
tian Baptist,"  for  the  purpose  of  advocating" 
church  sovereig'nty  and  exclusiveness,  in  oppo- 
sition to  benevolent  societies  in  the  West. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  this  Parker  and 
Campbell  made  common  cause. 

While  the  chief  root  of  Parker's  opposition 
lay  in  his  heresy,  Campbell's  lay  in  the  fact 
that  he  considered  himself  a  Reformer.  As  he 
said  in  his  preface,  it  would  do  no  o-ood  to  con- 
vert heathens  to  a  form-of  Christianit}^  held  by 
men  who  themselves  needed  to  be  converted  to 
New  Testament  Christianity.  Reformers  have 
never  been  missionaries,  nor  the  reforming'  ag^es 
periods  of  missionary  activity  in  the  church. 
This  was  true  of  the  Roman  church.  For  three 
hundred  years,  while  the  reformers  were  trying" 
by  means  of  councils  to  cleanse  the  church  in 
head  and  members,  there  was  no  missionary 
activity.  Not  until  after  the  Reformation, 
when  the  Council  of  Trent  had  finally  put  a 
quietus  on  the  reform  movements,  did  Roman 
missionary  activity  begin.  The  same  was  true 
of  the  Protestant  churches.  As  long  as  Europe 
was  filled  with  the  jangling  of  their  warring 
creeds,  missionary  effort,  though  feebly  at- 
tempted a  few  times,  miserably  failed.  But 
in  the  fullness  of  time  when  religious  opin- 
ions had  all  clarified  and  crystallized  into 
settled  creeds,  Cary  arose  to  set  the  Chris- 
tian world  on  fire  wnth  missionary  enthus- 
iasm. Campbell,  -then,  as  a  reformer  could 
not  readily  be  a  missionary.  His  mistake  lay 
in  supposing  the  Baptists  needed  reformation. 
What   they  needed    was  co-operation  and  mis- 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  95 

sionary  zeal.  This,  Campbell  was  not  re- 
sponsible forg^iving-  them,  except  as  Judas  was 
responsible  for    our  redemption. 

We  have  then  the  curious  spectacle  of  the 
highest  antinomianism,  represented  by  Parker 
and  Taylor,  and  the  most  extreme  Arminianism, 
represented  by  Campbell,  combined  to  attack 
the  principles  of  missions.  The  one  side  claimed 
it  to  be  an  infringement  of  the  divine,  and  the 
other  of  church  sovereignty.  This  coalition  was 
gfreatl}'  successful.  Dr.  Spencer  truly  says  of 
Campbell,  that  he  exercised  more  influence  over 
the  Baptists  of  Kentucky  than  of  any  other 
State,  and  that  while  "not  the  originator  of 
opposition  to  missions  he  was  its  most  success- 
ful advocate."  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  follow 
Mr.  Campbell  into  all  the  doctrinal  and  credal 
tergiversations  into  w^hicli  his  reform  policy 
led  him.  But  by  attacking-  and  attempting  to 
change  the  very  planof  salvation  itself,  the  only 
doctrine  more  vital  than  that  of  missions,  he 
finally  succeeded  in  adding  another  to  the 
already  large  number  of  sects  in  Christendom. 
His  activity  in  this  line  was  so  great  and  its 
results  are  so  well  known  as  to  obscure  his  re- 
sponsibilit}^  for  the  Hardshell  split.  The  truth 
is,  Alexander  Campbell  was  the  father  of  twins, 
Hardshellism  andCampbellism.  Hardshellism 
first  gave  indication  of  its  appearance,  but  as  in 
the  case  of  Jacob  and  Esau,  it  was  supplanted 
in  the  womb  by  its  brother,  Campbellism. 
Hardshellism,  though  longer  in  taking  to  itself 
a  local  habitation  and  a  name,  w-as  the  first  of 
the  two  to  disturb  the  Baptist  denomination. 
But  here,   as  in  the  case  of  Parker,  many  fol- 


96  THE   GENESIS   OE 

lowed  him  in  his  opposition  to  missions,  who 
did  not  join  him  in  his  doctrinal  vag^aries  and 
who  were  left  behind  to  vex  the  saints  when  the 
believers  in  his  creed,  as  set  forth  in  the 
"Christian  Baptist"  and  "Millennial  Har- 
bing"er,"  went  out  from  the  Baptists  to  form  a 
new  denomination.  The  denomination  he 
founded  has  found  it  necessary  in  the  struggle 
for  existence  to  discard  all  his  anti-missionary 
ideas,  and  to  use  all  the  methods  he  so  unspar- 
ingly burlesqued.  The  quotations  made  from 
his  writings  are  all  from  the  period  while  he 
was  still  a  Baptist,  as  his  influence  was 
largely  diminished  among  them  after  his 
secession.  But  not  until  the  last  Hardshell, 
Gospel  Missioner  and  Retrenching  Church 
and  Association  has  sloughed  off  from  the 
Missionary  Baptists,  will  the  cure  be  complete. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  97 


OHAPTEIR     IV. 


OUTLINE  OF   JOHN  TAYLOR'S  ARGU- 
MENT  AS   TAKEN   FROM  HIS  PAM- 
PHLET ("THOUi^HTS,  ETC."),  WRIT- 
TEN   OCTOBER    27,    1819,    WHEN 
MR.    TAYLOR     WAS    SIXTY- 
SEVEN  YEARS  OLD. 


"The  deadly  evil  I  have  in  view  is  under 
the  epithets 'or  appellations  of  Missionary 
Boards,  Conventions,  Societies,  and  Theolog-ical 
Schools,  all  bearing-  the  appearance  of  great 
thoug-h  affected  sanctity,  as  the  mystery  of 
antiquity  did  in  the  days  of  Paul,  when  the 
man  of  sin  was  in  embryo."  Such  is  the  way 
in  which  Mr.   Taylor  prefaces   his  argument. 

The  first  grave  charge  that  Mr.  Taylor 
makes  against  the  missionaries  is  that  they  are 
impelled  by  the  love  of  money. 

(a)  About  eight  or  ten  years  previous, 
Samuel  Mills  and  a  ministerial  companion, 
Schermerhorn,  both  emanating  from  the  same 
school  with  Judson  and  Rice,  while  on  a  mis- 
sionary tour  through  Ohio,  Kentucky,  Tennes- 
7 


98  THE  GENESIS  OF 

see,  and  the  Natchez  settlement  to  New 
Orleans,  were  induced  to  ofo  sixty  miles  out  of 
their  way  to  visit  Mr.  Taylor,  who  speaks  of 
them  as  "respectable  looking-  youno-  men,  well- 
informed,  and  zealous  in  the  cause  in  which 
they  are  employed.*  *  *  I  have  no  doubt  these 
young  men  meant  friendship  to  me  and  to 
preachers  in  general." 

The  two  young  missionaries  were,  however, 
unfortunate  enoug-h  to  arouse  Mr.  Taylor's 
prejudices  by  trying-  to  show  him  that  for  a 
pastor  to  secure  missionary  contributions  meant 
an  increased  liberality  all  along-  the  line,  and 
especially  in  reg-ard  to  pastoral  support.  '  'They 
became  quite  impatient  with  my  indolence,  as- 
suring- me  if  I  would  only  stir  up  the  people  to 
missions  and  Bible  society  matters,  I  should 
find  a  great  change  in  money  affairs  in  favor  of 
the  preachers  ;  urging  by  questions  like  this: 
'Do  you  not  know  that  when  sponges  are  once 
opened  they  will  always  run?  Only, 'said  they, 
'g-et  the  people  in  the  habit  of  giving-  their  money 
for  any  religious  use,  and  they  will  continue  to 
appropriate  for  all  sacred  purposes.'"     (p.  6.) 

Mr.  Taylor  comments:  "Surely  it  will  not  be 
thought  uncharitable  to  say,  that  I  did  begin 
strongly  to  smell  the  Ne-jj  England  Rat.'''  Here 
the  prejudice  ag-ainst  Yankees  begins  to  show 
as  a  factor  in  the  mission  problem.  This  visit 
of  Mills  and  Schermerhorn  seems  to  have  oc- 
curred after  Judson's  ordination  and  departure, 
but  before  the  news  came  that  he  had  been  con- 
verted to  Baptist  views. 

(b)  The  next  item  in  the  charge  is  based  on 
the    account    in    Mrs.    Judson's    letter    to  the 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  99 

Board,  published  in  its  first  report,  p.  34,  of  a 
poor  soldier  at  the  Isle  of  Prance,  who,  al- 
thougii  he  had  a  family  to  support,  paid  S8.00 
a  month  from  his  meag'er  income  for  a  room 
for  Mrs.  Judson  to  preach  in,  and  who  also  on 
their  departure  gave  the  missionaries  $20.00. 
Taylor  says  of  this,  "It  would  look  as  if  her 
husband  had  the  same  taste  for  mone}^  that  a 
horse  leech  has  for  blood."  Again,  on  p.  7,  he 
speaks  of  "Mr.  Judson's  deep  concerted  scheme 
of  self-aggrandizement  and  getting  money." 
Also  of  Lutiier  Rice  he  sa3^s,  "But  it  was  not 
hard  to  see,  that  he  was  a  man  of  g-reat  sub- 
tlety, the  Savior  directed  his  disciples  to  similar 
measures  to  gain  souls  to  himself  ;  but  Luther's 
object  was  to  get  mone}-."  (p.  8.)  On  p.  9 
Taylor  gives  a  description  of  Rice's  first  ap- 
pearance and  sermon  before  the  l^lkhorn  Asso- 
ciation. "When  Luther  rose  up  the  assembly 
of  thousands  seemed  stricken  with  his  appear- 
ance. A  tall,  pale-looking,  well-dressed  young 
man,  with  all  the  solemn  appearance  of  one  who 
was  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  per- 
haps he  thought  he  was.  He  also  being  a  stran- 
ger ever}'"  e^^e  and  ear  was  open  ;  his  text  was 
'Thy  Kingdom  Come'  He  spoke  some  handsome 
things  about  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  but  every 
stroke  he  gave  seemed  to  mean  vioney.  For  my 
own  part  I  was  more  amused  with  his  ingenu- 
ity than  edified  by  his  discourse,  and  more 
astonished  at  his  art  in  the  close,  than  at  any 
other  time.  He  had  the  more  pathos  the 
nearer  he  came  getting  the  money,  and  raising 
his  arms,  as  if  he  had  some  awfully  pleasing 
vision,  expressed    without    a  hesitating  doubt 


100  THE   GENESIS   OP 

that  the  angels  were  hovering-  over  the  assem- 
bly, and  participating  in  our  heavenly  exer- 
cise, and  just  ready  to  take  their  leave  and, 
bear  the  good  tidings  to  heaven  of  what  we 
were  then  about,  in  giving  our  money  for  the 
instruction  and  the  conversion  of  the  poor 
heathens  ;  and,  as  if  he  had  power  to  stop  Ga- 
briel's flight,  in  the  most  pathetic  strain  cried, 
'Stop,  angels,  till  you  have  witnessed  the  gener- 
osity of  this  assembly.'  About  this  time,  per- 
haps twenty  men,  previously  appointed,  moved 
through  the  assembly  with  their  hats,  and  near 
two  hundred  dollars  were  collected. — Though 
I  admired  the  art  of  this  well  taught  Yankee, 
yet  I  considered  him  a  modern  Tetzel,  and  that 
the  Pope's  old  orator  of  that  name  was  equally 
innocent  with  Luther  Rice  and  his  motive  about 
the  same.  He  was  to  get  the  money  by  the 
sale  of  indulgences  for  the  use  of  the  Pope  and 
Church.  Luther's  motive  was  through  sophis- 
try and  Yankee  art,  to  get  money  for  the  mis- 
sion, of  which  he  himself  was  to  have  a  part. 
Tetzel's  great  eloquence,  and  success  in  getting 
money,  alarmed  first  Martin  Luther,  and  after- 
wards the  chief  of  the  States  in  Germany.  Our 
Luther  by  his  measures  of  cunning  in  the  same 
art  of  Tetzfel  may  alarm  all  the  American  Bap- 
tists." 

Taylor  claims  that  Rice  refused  to  preach 
at  Dover  Association,  Virginia,  for  Mr.  Sem- 
ple  several  years  later  unless  a  missionary  col- 
lection were  taken  up.  Semple  yielded  and  the 
collection  was  taken. 

The  Board  was  accused  of  being  "either 
weak  in  judgment  or  unfaithful  in  choice,  for  it 


AMERICAN  ANTI-MISSIONISM.  101 

seems  not  so  much  the  question  what  is  your 
character  or  preaching*  talents  as  who  will  g-o 
for  us — answer  our  purpose  to  hoodwink  the 
people  and  g"et  plenty  of  money?" 

Some  of  the  means  for   obtaining-    money  are 
attacked  as  follows  :*     "The  very  many  modes, 
and  artful  measures  of   those  great  men  to  g-et 
money,    are    disg-ustful  to    common    modesty. 
They  begin  with  missionary  societies  ;  then  they 
create    a  g-reat    Board  of  diflferent  officers,  and 
then  select  the  most  vig'orous  and  artful  ag"ent 
they  can  find,  to  create  more  societies  of  differ- 
ferent  g^rades    as  Female  Societies,  Cent  Socie- 
ties,  Mite  Societies,    Children's    Societies    and 
even  Neg-ro  Societies,  both   free  and  bond  ;   be- 
sides the   sale  of  books  of  various  kinds,  and  in 
some  instances  the  sale  of  imag-es.     Every  mis- 
sionary  to  a  foreig-n  country  is  authorized  to 
follow  all   these   arts,  as  well  as  common   beg"- 
g^ing-   to  get  money  ;  so  that  no  set  of  men  ever 
yet  seen  on  the  earth,  manifest  a  g^reater  thirst 
by   these   various    modes   of   peddling*  to   gfet 
money. —     Their  shameful  cravingfs  are  insati- 
able."    Onpag-e20  he  says  of  Luther  Rice,  "so 
that  scarce  a  man  who  attends  Baptist  worship 
at    all    in  Kentucky      has    not    seen    Luther 
Rice   or    heard  of   his   mig-hty  fame    in  making" 
merchandise    of    the    people    through    feig^ned 
words,  and  from    the  strougest   symptoms    of 
covetousness.*     A  false  teacher   always    loves 
money." 

However,    the  most  serious  stricture  ag-ainst 
Rice   is    this:    "At   a   meeting-  of  the    Board 

♦Compare  Alexander  Campbell  on  this  point. 


102  THE   GENESIS   OF 

for  Kentucky  at  Silas  M.  Noel's,  soon  after 
the  arrival  of  the  young"  Indians  in  Ken- 
tuck}^  Ivuther  Rice  was  present.  For  the  pur- 
pose of  immediate  relief  to  the  ag^ent,  who  then 
had  the  Indians  on  his  bands,  a  proposition  was 
made  for  each  member  to  pay  in  ten  dollars. 
This  was  designed  as  an  individual  thing-.  L/u- 
ther  was  among  the  first  to  pay  dov,^n  his  ten 
dollars.  Who  could  have  thought  when  the 
board  at  Philadelphia  had  sent  on  $500  for 
the  same  kind  of  relief,  to  find  Luther's  $10 
deducted  from  it!  In  how  many  instances  cun- 
ning Luther  has  played  this  kind  of  a  game,  is 
best  known  to  himself.  He  seems  very  far 
from  being  one  of  those  wrong  headed  conscien- 
tious kind  of  fellows  who  according-  to  Judson's 
estimation,  would  soon  ruin  the  missionar}'" 
cause.  It  is  probable  when  Luther  so  g-ener- 
ously  paid  down  his  ten  dollars,  that  he  de- 
signed it  as  a  bait  by  which  he  might  catch 
several  tens,  or  use  it  as  a  trump  card,  by 
which  he  might  catch  a  Jack,  which  would 
count  one  in  his  g^ame,  but  expected  to  receive 
his  ten  dollars  ag^ain,  as  he  did.  When  the 
Savior  found  the  disciples  fishing  he  said  to 
them.  'Hereafter  you  shall  catch  men.'  That 
Luther  Rice  would  not  be  willing  to  catch  men 
in  the  sense  the  Savior  designated,  I  will  not 
say  ;  but  that  he  would  much  rather  catch  fish 
(as  Peter  did)  with  a  piece  of  money  in  its 
mouth,  I  have  no  doubt."   (pp.  20,  21.) 

Briefly  commenting  on  the  above,  it  seems 
that  Brother  Taylor  has  added  at  least  a  pound 
of  evil  surmise  to  every  ounce  of  fact!  Kven 
according  to  Taylor's  own  statement,  which  he 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  103 

gives  only  as  hearsay  evidence,  there  is  nothing- 
to  show  that  Rice  ever  got  his  ten  dollars  back. 
Brother  Taylor's  reference  to  the  "trump 
card"  and  the  "Jack"  will  be  readily  under- 
stood by  all  lovers  of  the  game  of  "Seven  up" 
or  "Old  Sledge." 

Such  references  as  follow  are  too  numerous 
to  mention  all.  "I  have  taken  some  little 
notice  of  the  horse-leech.  It  is  said  of  that 
creature  that  it  has  a  forked  tongue,  with  two 
branches  which  are  called  its  daughters,  with 
both  of  which  it  sucks  blood  with  great  vigor. 
Thus  missionaries  with  many  strings  to  their 
bow,  cr3'  mightily  for  money.  The  wicked  sons 
of  E)li  the  priest  had  a  fleshhook  with  three 
teeth,  by  which  they  made  a  mighty  rake  in 
the  caldron  while  the  flesh  was  boiling.  The 
missionaries  have  many  hooks  by  which  they 
rake  the  world  for  money."  He  compares  them 
to  Judas,  "who  was  also  a  lover  of  money;"  to 
the  Pharisees,  having  "  a  great  hard-hearted- 
ness  respecting  a  man's  old  helpless  parents  or 
his  heirs;  but  great  assiduity  to  obtain  a  Corban 
or  gift  to  missionaries  ;  half  the  estate  is  not 
too  much."  *  *  *  "  Giving  much  money  being 
the  best  evidence  that  a  man  is  a  Christian — 
Heaven  is  almost  secured  to  them  ;  as  also  an 
honorary  seat  in  any  of  their  councils  on  paying 
one  hundred  dollars."  In  this  fashion  the 
changes  are  rung  in  every  conceivable  man- 
ner and  the  missionaries  are  pictured  as  greedy 
money  grabbers,  grinding  the  face  of  the  poor 
while  they  themselves  are  living-  in  luxury  and 
ease.  It  is  not  necessary  now  to  point  out  how 
false   and   distorted  such  representations   are, 


104  THE   GENESIS    OF 

but  at  that  time,  coming-  from  a  man  whom  the 
people  knew  to  be  pure  in  life  and  character, 
utterly  self-sacrificing-  and  having-  undergone 
trials  and  hardships  for  Christ's  sake  that  riv- 
aled Paul's  list  of  suffering-s,  such  accusations 
fell  with  tremendous  and  blig-hting-  force.  One 
cannot  read  the  story  of  John  Taylor's  life 
and  almost  apostolic  labors  without  marveling- 
tha,t  the  old  man  failed  to  discover  that  his 
whole  life  had  been  spent  in  missionary  labor. 

The  second  g-reat  point  of  contention  was  that 
the  missionary  system  was  contrary  to  Bap- 
tist church  g-overnraent  and  was  hierarchical  in 
its  tendencies  and  design. 

(a)  It  is  freely  compared  with  the  "mystery 
of  antiquity"  and  the  "man  of  sin"  in    embryo. 

(b)  Mr.  Taylor  had  read  an  extensive  account 
of  Papal  Missions,  especially  the  noted  Jesuit 
Mission  in  Parag-uay,  and  he  feared  a  similar 
development  of  the  Baptist  mission.  Judson, 
in  a  letter  to  Rice,  published  in  the  third  re- 
port, p.  164,  had  urg-ed  g-reat  caution  in  send- 
ing- missionaries  to  assist  him.  He  desired 
"  men  of  an  amiable,  yielding-  temper,  willing- 
to  take  the  lowest  place,  to  be  the  least  of  all, 
for  one  zurono--headed,  conscientiotisly  obstinate 
man  zuould  ruin  213.""*  Taylor  seizes  on  this 
phrase  as  showing-  that  Judson  had  some  deep 
laid  plan  of  domination.  He  characterizes  it  as 
a  "deep  concerted  scheme  of  self-ag-g-randize- 
ment,"  a  "mercenary  plan  of  Priestcraft." 
He  condemns  Judson  and  Rice  for  not  working- 
with   the    E^nglish   Board,     "but    equality   in 

*  Italics  ours. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  105 

labour,  1  apprehend,  did  not  suit  those  aspir- 
ing' gentlemen.  Nothing  short  of  a  large  I^m- 
pire  would  answer  their  ambitious  views. 
Therefore  Rice  receives  his  furlough,  as  Jud- 
son  terms  it,  to  return  and  seek  his  fortune 
among  American  Baptists,  and  succeeds,  to  be 
sure,  far  above  his  most  sanguine  expectations. 
....  They  were  the  great  machine  which  by 
him  as  their  agent,  was  soon  brought  into 
action  all  over  the  United  States.  Poor  half- 
witted Baptists,  may  Luther  well  sa3^"  The 
associations  were  supposed  to  be  the  instru- 
mentalities by  which  they  were  to  carry  out 
their  scheme.  After  comparing  Luther  Rice 
to  Tetzel,  as  quoted  under  the  first  point 
above,  he  goes  on  to  say,  "Tetzel's  operations 
were  when  the  Pope  of  Rome  and  the  Mother 
of  Harlots  were  at  their  zenith.  Luther's 
(Rice)  movements  bespeak  the  Man  of  Sin  or 
men  of  sin  in  embryo;  and  Baptist  associations 
too  soon  become  the  adopted  daughters  of  the 
old  Mother  of  Harlots.  Money  and  power 
were  the  signs  of  the  times  when  the  mystery 
of  iniquity  began  to  work  in  the  days  of  Paul. 
The  same  principle  is  plainly  seen  in  the  great 
Board  of  Missions  in  America,  and  Rice,  their 
chief  cook,  as  also  in  their  mighty  convention. 
.  .  Money  ?ind  power  are  the  two  principal 
members  of  the  old  beast.  That  both  these 
limbs  are  found  in  this  young  beast  is  obvious, 
and  exemplified  in  the  great  solicitude  of  corre- 
spondence with  all  the  Baptist  associations. 
Power  is  acquired  by  connection  with  a  hun- 
dred associations,  a  fine  nest  e^g  of  gold  to 
answer  their  future  ambition." 


106  THE  GENESIS  OF 

"I  consider  these  great  men  are  vero-Ingf 
close  on  an  aristocracy,  with  an  object  to  sap 
the  foundation  of  Baptist  republican  g-overn- 
ment.  The  liig-hest  court  Christ  has  fixed  on 
earth,  is  a  worshij^ping-  congreg-ation  called  a 
church."* 

On  pag-e  15,  commenting*  on  the  efforts  of  the 
home  missionaries  to  establish  churches,  he 
says  :  "  Why  this  mig-hty  solicitude  in  these 
men  to  constitute  churches?  The  motive  is 
obvious.  In  the  iirst  place,  there  will  be  fine 
tales  to  write  to  tlie  great  board;  and  secondly, 
every  church  thus  set  up  by  themselves  will  be 
under  their  own  immediate  control."  Again, 
scoring-  Judson,  on  page  17,  "In  Rang-oon,  the 
pupils  have  correspondence  with  the  greatest 
men  in  the  natirn,  the  king  not  excepted;  so 
that  in  future,  should  some  wrong^-headed,  con- 
science -  bound  fellow  ruin  the  missionary 
affairs  in  Burmah,  Mr.  Judson  may  fill  some 
high  office  in  the  king-dom,  and  be  a  favorite  in 
the  king"'s  palace."  "Money  and  power  is  the 
watchword  of  the  whole  scheme;  aiming-  at 
Lordship  over  God's  heritage."  ....  "The 
tenor  of  the  several  associations  ag-reeing-  to 
correspond  with  each  other  g-ives  them  a  free 
hold  all  over  the  United  States  where  Baptists 
are  found;  and  that  it  is  not  unreasonable  to 
ask  their  vassals  for  money  wherever  they  find 
them." 

The  missionaries  are  accused  of  presumption 
verg-ing-  on   blasphemy   in   gfiving-    God   a    new 

*  Thoughts,  etc.,  pp.  9,  10. 


AMERICAN   ANTl-MISSIONISM.  107 

name  or  epithet,  that  is,  '"'The  God  of  Mis- 
sw?is/^*  The  apostles  also  they  style  mission- 
aries, "which  favorite  terms  of  theirs  (mis- 
sionary) is  borrowed  from  Old  Mother  Rome. 
And  as  they  are  beholden  to  the  Mother  of  Har- 
lots for  this  handsome  phrase,  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  our  missionaries  will  acknowledg-e  their  own 
old  mother,  and  the  Jesuits  of  the  same  race 
as  their  brethren."  Another  char^x  on  this 
line  is  that  by  their  money  basis  of  representa- 
tion the  unconverted  migiit  gain  control  of  the 
Boards.  Other  objections,  such  as  opposition 
to  the  Board  on  account  of  its  connection  with 
theological  education,  will  be  noticed  later. 

Sucn  fears  of  a  Baptist  Papacy  or  extra- 
ecclesiastical  form  of  g^overnment  seem  almost 
childish  to  us,  althoug-h  they  are  still  urg-ed  in 
some  quarters;  but  persecution  of  Baptists  had 
only  ceased  in  Massachusetts  the  year  previous, 
and  was  still  endured  in  Connecticut.  These 
alarms  came  from  a  man  who  had  himself  been 
mobbed  and  driven  from  his  preaching-  places 
by  persecution,  who  had  crossed  the  Alleg'ha- 
nies  into  a  virg-in  wildtrness  to  escape  from  the 
persecutions  in  the  coast  States.  They  were 
addressed  to  the  people  who  had  seen  and  heard 
Baptist  preachers  preach  from  jail  windows  in 
Virg-inia.  Their  fears  and  their  ignorance 
formed  a  fertile  soil  for  prejudices  which  were 
thus  skillfully  excited.  Such  argfuments,  such 
seed  in  such  a  soil,  could  not  fail  to  bear  an 
abundant  harvest. 


Thoughts,  etc.,  p.  29. 


108  THE   GENESIS   OF 


CHAPXEIR  V. 


outline:  of    DANIEL  PARKER'S  AT- 
TACK    ON     THE    MISSIONARY 
SYSTEM. 


In  his  introduction  he  speaks  as  follows:  "It 
is  evident  that  great  talents  have  been  en- 
gag-ed  and  much  time  and  money  spent  to  vindi- 
cate the  mission  plan,  and  as  yet  but  little  said 
or  done  ag-ainst  it.  It  makes  me  shudder  when 
I  think  I  am  the  first  one  (that  I  have  any 
knowledg-e  of,)  among-  the  thousands  of  zealous 
relig-ions  *  of  America  that  have  ventured  to 
draw  the  sword  ag-ainst  the  error,  or  to  shoot 
at  it  and  spare  no  arrows  ;  and  more  particu- 
larly when  I  know  that  I  lack  that  qualification 
that  is  pleasing-  to  the  Spirit  of  the  world,  for 
I  have  no  education  but  to  read,  and  have  no 
knowledg-e  of  the  Eng-lish  g-rammar  only  as  ni7 
Bible  has  taug-ht  me  ;  but  all  the  apology  I 
shall  make  for  my  grammatical  errors  are,  that 
God  has  chosen  the  foolish  thing-s  of  this  world 
to  confound  the  wise — therefore  I  will  ven- 
ture." 

*     He  doubtless  means  "religionists." 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  109 

In  laying"  the  foundation  for  this  attack, 
Parker  says  :  "I  have  observed  four  things  that 
cannot  be  denied: — 

"1.  The  errors  which  have  flowed  from  the 
misled  zeal,  and  from  under  the  cloak  of  reli- 
gion, are  almost  innumerable. 

"2.  These  errors  have  nearly  all  originated 
amongst  the  wise  and  learned. 

"3.  They  are  more  generally  supported  by 
arguments  drawn  from  the  wisdom  of  the 
world,  than  the  authority  of  the  Bible. 

"4.  That  when  the  Scriptures  are  introduced 
as  evidence,  they  are  sure  to  be  drawn  in  more  to 
answer  the  plan  of  man's  invention,  than  give 
the  true  meaning  of  God's  word.  ...  I  make 
these  remarks  to  le.id  our  minds  to  the  subject 
in  hand  which  is  'the  principles  and  practice  of 
the  Baptist  Board  of  Foreig-n  Missions." 

"**  "  In  order  to  be  well  understood,  I  shall 
undertake  the  subject  in  the  following  manner: 

"1.  To  remove  the  prejudices  that  has  arose 
against  us  who  oppose  the  mission  S3'stem. 

"2.  To  show  what  we  stand  opposed  to,  and 
what  we  are  willing  to  do. 

"3.  To  understand  what  the  Baptist  Board 
intends  to  do,  from  the  face  of  their  constitu- 
tion, and  prove  it  by  their  doctrine  and  prac- 
tice. 

"4.  Examine  the  principle  evidences  they  in- 
troduce for  its  support. 

"5.  Try  the  principle  and  practice  of  the 
Board  in  sending  out  preachers,  by  the  princi- 
ple and  practice  of  Christ  and  his  apostles. 

"6.  Point  out  some  of  the  particular  evils 
that  I  view  in  the  mission  plan. 


110  THE    GENESIS   OF 

"7.  And  lastly,  take  a  small  view  of  the 
whole." 

In  his  discussion  of  proposition  1,  Parker 
claims  that  prejudice  has  been  exhibited  and 
excited  against  the  opposers  of  the  mission  sys- 
tem by  "the  following"  accusations: — 

(1)  That  we  are  opposed  to  the  spread  of 
the  g"ospel  among  the  heathen.  To  this  I  an- 
swer, we  are  pleased  with  the  spread  and 
growth  of  Immanuel's  kingdom  throughout 
the  world.  But  we  wish  it  under  his  direction 
and  government,  and  crown  him  with  the  glory 
which  we  believe  is  not  the  case  in  the  mission 
plan.  *  *  * 

(2)  We  are  charged  with  opposing  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  education 
of  the  heathen.  To  this  I  answer  the  charge 
is  incorrect,  for  we  oppose  neither  ;  but  will 
help  it  with  heart  and  hand  if  it  could  be  taken 
in  a  proper  manner,  and  take  the    evils  from  it. 

(3)  We  are  charged  withholding  a  tyrannical 
principle,  inasmuch  as  we  are  not  reconciled 
to  our  brethren  in  their  giving  their  money  to 
the  mission  system,  and  the  argument  is  that 
they  have  a  right  to  do  what  they  please  with 
their  own  .  .  .  etc.  To  this  I  answer  .  .  bestow- 
ing money  to  the  needy  is  a  good  work  etc., 
but  as  to  a  professor  being  at  liberty  to  do  what 
he  pleases  with  his  own  in  all  cases,  without  be- 
ing accountable  to  the  church,  is  a  very  absurd 
idea.  I  ask  would  you  be  willing  that  your 
brethren  should  gamble  on  his  money,  ...  or 
give  it  to  a  priest  to  forgive  his  sins,  or  to  the 
worship  of  idols.  .  .  ;  just  so  if  the  mission  sys- 
tem be  an  evil,  and  God  has  never  required  it  at 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  HI 

your  hands  to  g-ive  the  blessing-s  he  has  bestowed 
on  you  to  support  an  unscriptural  plan,  that 
is  repug-nant  to  his  gospel  g-overnment.  Then 
we  are  no  tyrants,  but  have  a  right  to  deal  with 
you  as  violators  of  the  g-overnment  of  Christ." 
In  a  fourth  division  under  this  clause  he  de- 
fends some  action  of  the  Wabash  Association 
of  Illinois,  to  which  he  belong-ed,  made  on  above 
lines  in  opposition  to  the  Board  previous  to  the 
date  at  which  he  writes  (1820).  An  account  of 
this  action  I  was  not  able  to  obtain,  but  a  pro- 
test by  the  church  at  Ivamott,  Crawford  County, 
Illinois,  evidently  written  by  Parker  and  others 
to  the  same  Association  in  1823,  would  indicate 
a  change  of  sentiment  in  favor  of  missions  even 
in  that  Association. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  the  writer  of  this 
sketch  to  attempt  to  answer  the  various  argu- 
ments presented.  All  he  desires  to  do  is  to 
faithfullv  and  fairly  represent  them.  Eighty 
years  of  Baptist  history  constitute  their  answer. 
it  is  well  to  note,  however,  that  neither  here  nor 
elsewhere  is  an  avozved  and  undisg-uised  attack 
made  on  missions  ^er 5^.  This  will  be  further 
shown  by  taking  up  the  second  point  in  his 
proposition,  which  is  in  his  lang-uage,  "to  show 
what  part  of  the  mission  object  we  oppose,  and 
what  part  we  are  willing  to  support." 

"We  stand  opposed  to  the  mission  plan  in 
every  point  and  part  where  it  interferes  with 
or  is  connected  with  the  ministry,  either  in  de- 
pending on  the  church  to  give  them  a  call,  or 
seminaries  of  learning  to  qualify  them  to  preach, 
or  an  established  fund  for  the  preacher  to  look 


112  THE    GENESIS   OF 

back  upon  as  a  support,  and  when  the  Board 
assumes  authority  to  appoint  the  fields  of  their 
labor,  we  believe  they  sin  in  attempting*  a  work 

that  alone  belongs  to  the  Divine  Being" 

the  object  of  the  missionary  societies  in  respect 
to  the  ministry  we  are  opposed  to  in  every 
point." 

Just  here  in  this  deeply-seated  objection  to 
seminaries  etc.,  we  find  two  thing's:  first,  the 
real  root  of  the  anti-mission  spirit;  and  second, 
the  reason  for  the  terrible  power  and  blig^hting" 
effect  of  this  spirit  in  the  frontier  and  southern 
States  as  contrasted-with  its  abortive  efforts  and 
speedy  death  in  the  New  Eng-land  States. 

Parker  here  briefly  shows  ivhat  they  arg  luil- 
ling- to  do,  as  follows: — "As  to  the  extrava- 
g"ant  plan  of  translating-  the  Bible  and  civilizing* 
the  Indians,  we  could  bear  with  it,  if  it  zuas  not 
under  the  sacred  name  of  relig'ion;  but  we  be- 
lieve as  paper,  types,  and  the  labor  of  man  all 
cost  money,  and  belong*  to  the  things  of  nature, 
that  it  should  be  conducted  under  the  direction  of 
moral  g'overnment  and  not  at  the  expense  of  re- 
ligion. And  as  to  educating*  the  heathen  we 
think  it  very  improper,  for  to  establish  mission- 
ary families  securing  the  rights  of  flocks  and 
herds,  farms  and  inc  mes,  all  under  the  color  of 
relig*ion.  It  seems  like  making-  the  sacred  char- 
acter of  relig*ion  no  g^reater  than  the  merchan- 
dise of  this  world,  and  putting*  it  in  a  long*  line 
of  trade  and  traffic,  xuhen  the  colonization  of  the 
heathens  ought  to  be  conducted  under  the  direc- 
tion of  our  civil  government,  or  a  societv  formed 
for  that  express  purpose,  not  under  the  char- 
acter of  any  societ}'  of  relig*ion  whatever.     But 


AMb:KICAN    ANTI-MISSIOXISM.  113 

we  rejoice  in  all  gfood  that  is  done  in  translating 
the  Bible,  or  educatino-  the  heathens  and  are 
willing-  to  give  our  aid  in  counsel  or  money,  pro- 
vided it  can  be  done  and  not  dishonor  the  cause 
of  reliofion." 

This  is  truly  a  curious  plan  to  come  from  a 
Baptist  hater  of  civil  interference  with  things 
ecclesiastical,  whose  whole  mind  is  dominated 
by  a  fear  lest  the  Baptist  Board  should  destroy 
the  democracy  of  church  government,  as  is 
shown  by  his  third  proposition,  which  is  to  de- 
duce the  plans  of  the  Baptist  Board  from  their 
constitution,  doctrine  and  practice.  His  charge 
is,  that  the  Board  purposes  to  govern  the  min- 
istry. He  admits  they  expressly  disclaim  and 
deny  this,  but  proposes  to  prove  it  by  the  fol- 
lowing considerations: 

(1)  "The  exalted  title  they  are  pleased  to  be 
known  by,  which  is  the  Baptist  Board  of  For- 
eig'u  Missioyisfor  the  United  States  of  Ajuerica. 

(a)  This  evidently  proves  they  claim  the 
government  of  the  ministry  and  consequently 
arrests  the  government  and  authority  Christ 
gave  his  church. 

(b)  This  he  claims  to  be  an  unauthorized  use 
of  the  Baptist  name  and  authority. 

(c)  The  Board  presumes  to  further  qualify 
their  missionaries, 

(d)  And  to  fix  the  field  of  their  labor  and 
the  amount  of  their  compensation. 

"I  ask  who  has  the  right  to  appoint  the  fields 
of  the  labors  of  the  preacher?  Certainly  the 
authorit}^  that  has  employed  him.  Well,  then, 
the  Board  acts  consistent  with  their  principle, 
for  the}'  have  employed  preachers  and  sent  them 


114  THE    GENESIS   OP 

out,  and  pay  them  for  their  labors,  and  to  the 
Rev.  Luther  Rice  as  hig-h  as  $8.00  a  week,  be- 
sides his  traveling-  expenses."* 

The  Board  holds  education  essential  to  the 
g^ospel  ministry;  "they  have  resolved  to  divide 
America  into  three  sections,  and  two  men  in 
each  district  appointed  to  receive  contributions 
and  to  attend  the  business  under  the  control  of 
the  Board  *  -  -  the  Baptist  Board  has  urg-ed 
us  to  form  auxiliary  societies.  What  is  this 
g^reat  exertion  for?  It  is  to  g'ive  pious  young" 
men  education  to  qualify  them  to  preach.  This 
pointedly  proves  their  principle  is  not  only  to 
educate  preachers,  but  hold  the  g;overnnient  of 
the  ministry  in  their  own  hands. 

"They  prove  to  us  by  their  writings  that  it 
is  the  business  of  the  churches  to  impress  on 
the  minds  of  their  pious  young'  men  to  preach 
the  g"ospel  or  call  them  to  the  work;  althoug"h 
they  say  in  one  ^lace  it  is  the  Holy  Ghost  that 
makes  ns  able  members  of  the  Nezv  Testamenty^ 
He  quotes  a  number  of  passag"es  from  the 
"Latter  Day  Luminary,"  supposed  to  prove  his 
charg-e  that  missionaries  deem  it  the  business 
of  the  church  to  call  or  send  forth  preachers, 
which  Parker  considers  an  usurpation  of  a  work 
God  has  "  reserved  to  himself  .  .  .  and  will  ful- 
fill it  in  his  own  time  and  way." 

*Think  of  it,  ye  "  Retrenchers,"  this  blood-sucker  got 
$8  00  a  week.  Think  of  it,  ye  timorous  brethren,  who  are 
disposed  to  listen  to  the  "  Retrenchers  "  cry,  Lnther  Rice 
was  condemned  for  receiving- a  salary  of  $33.00  a  month, 
the  hig-hest  salary  htat  was  paid. 

fitalics  ours. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  115 

In  his  discussion  of  the  fourth  point,  which 
is  an  examination  of  the  most  common  evidences 
introduced  to  support  the  mission  plan.  Par- 
ker says  there  are  three  points  to  be  observed: 

1.  The  Scripture  they  introduce  to  justify 
them  in  qualifying,  sending  out  and  supporting- 
the  missionaries." 

The  case  of  Jonah;  "This  is  the  first  account 
of  an  Hebrew  teacher  being  sent  to  the  Gen- 
tiles; this  text  is  intended  to  justify  the  mission- 
ary society  in  sending-  out  preachers  .  .  .  We 
find  this  was  a  special  act  of  God  in  send- 
ing- Jonah  to  Nineveh,  and  that  not  by  or 
through  a  missionary  society,  and  stands  a  very 
pointed  evidence  in  my  favor,  and  against  them- 
selves, unless  the  mission  society  will  say  they 
are  acting  as  God,  in  sending  out  preachers, 
and  I  hope  this  they  wall  not  say.  Notice  Jonah 
was  not  sent  to  a  seminary  of  learning  to  pre- 
pare him  to  preach  to  these  Gentiles;  but  was 
under  the  tuition  and  special  order  of  his  God, 
and  was  in  no  case  under  the  order  or  direction 
of  any  body  of  men  whatever;  neither  did  he 
look  back  to  a  society  formed  to  raise  money 
for  his  support." 

The  other  passages  of  Scripture  Parker  dis- 
cusses are,  God's  promise  to  Abraham  that  in 
his  seed  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  should  be 
blessed;  the  great  commission;  the  command  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  from  the  thirteenth  Acts,  "Sep- 
arate rne  Barnabas  and  Saul,"  etc.,  in  all  of 
w^hich  he  only  reiterates  his  plea  that  they  can- 
not apply  to  a  society  or  seminary  of  learning. 

He  then  takes  up  the  question  w^hether  the 
twenty-second    chapter  of    II.  Kings    and  the 


116  THE   GENESIS   OF 

twenty-fourth  and  thirty-fourth  chapters  of  II. 
Chronicles  justify  the  collectinjj"  of  money  for 
missionary  purposes.  The  substance  of  his  ar- 
g"ument  is,  "Those  collections  of  money  were 
for  the  express  purpose  of  repairing  the  tem- 
ple, and  could  not  tolerate  us  further  than  pub- 
lic collections  for  building"  meeting  houses." 
After  a  brief  objection  to  the  title  of  President 
and  the  effort  to  justify  it  by  the  Book  of  Daniel, 
he  passes  to  his  fifth  arraignment,  "which  is  to 
try  the  principle  and  practice  of  the  Board  in 
sending  out  preachers,  by  the  principle  and 
practice  of  Christ  and  his  apostles."  Here  he 
reaches  the  bed  rock  of  Simon-pure,  original 
Hardshellism.  "My  object  is  to  show  that 
the  principle  and  practice  of  the  mission  system 
is  according  to  the  spirit  of  this  world,  and  not 
according  to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  .  .  .  The 
mission  advocates  say  their  principle  is  good, 
because  it  is  to  send  the  gospel  to  the  heathens, 
and  by  that  means  have  heirs  of  glory  begot- 
ten :  just  so  I  might  say,  my  neighbor  or  friend 
is  very  wealthy  and  wants  an  heir  very  bad, 
and  I  viewing  his  wealth,  and  how  happy  his 
heir  would  be,  join  with  his  anxiety  to  divide 
his  happiness  with  his  heir.  Would  it  not  be 
a  good  principle  to  wish  he  had  an  heir?  Yes  ; 
but  a  most  horrid  act  for  me  to  attempt  to  be- 
come the  father.  Just  so  we  all  agree  the  object 
is  good,  and  we  can  trulv  sav,  "  Oh,  that  the 
heathen  were  all  saints."  But  for  us  to  step 
in  the  place  of  God  to  send  means  to  accom- 
plish the  birth  of  these  heirs  must  be  horrid 
and  wicked. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  Il7 

"I  have  thouo-ht  their  zeal  like  old  Sarah's 
was  when  the  Lord  had  promised  the  birth  of 
an  heir.  She  became  so  restless  and  was  so 
anxious,  that  she  could  not  wait  for  the  Lord  to 
bring-  it  about  agreeable  to  his  own  purpose, 
but  must  g-ive  her  handmaid  to  her  husband. 
But  still,  notwithstanding-  all  it  was  an  Ish- 
maelite,  and  was  not  the  heir  as  God  designed. 
Just  so,"  etc. 

He  also  refers  to  Uzza's  reaching  forth  the 
arm  of  flesh  to  steady  the  ark  of  the  Lord,  and 
to  Nadab's  and  Abihu's  offering  strange  fire  on 
the  altar  of  the  Lord,  etc.  "Notice  the  mis- 
sion society  do  not  require  a  call  to  the  work, 
only  gifts  and  graces,  and  what  sort  them  are  we 
must  guess  at.  But  Christ,  when  he  was  about 
to  send  out  preachers,  he  called  them,  whether 
they  had  learning-  or  not,  and  gives  us  no 
account  that  a  Seminary  of  learning  was  essen- 
tial to  the  ministry  :  and  old  Paul  tells  us  when 
it  pleased  God  to  call  him,  he  conferred  not 
with  flesh  and  blood  and  that  he  never  sought 
it  of  man,  .  .  .  and  the  Bible  tells  us  if  any 
man  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God.  And 
Paul  brings  to  view  our  calling,  by  telling  us, 
we  see  our  calling,  brethren,  that  not  many 
wise,  not  many  noble  after  the  flesh  are  called. 
Let  me  observe  here,  I  have  thought  the  mis- 
sion system  is  about  to  give  old  Paul  the  dodge 
here,  for  it  seems  that  if  they  are  not  wise  and 
noble  when  they  are  called,  they  intend  to 
make  them  wise  and  noble  before  they  send 
them  out.    .   .    . 

"Preachers  have  no  right  to  look  back  where 
thev  came  from,  for  there    is   no    account    that 


118  THE   GENESIS   OF 

the  g*ospel  ministers  are  supported  from  be- 
hind,— for  Paul  calls  it  robbery,  and  confesses 
himself  g"uilty  of  robbing  other  churches  and 
taking-  wages  from  them  to  do  service  to  the 
Corinthian  Church,  and  asks  forg-iveness  for 
that  wrong-.  We  must  say  that  wherever  a 
preacher  labors  is  the  place  for  him  to  claim  his 
support,  and  he  has  no  scriptural  authority  to 
look  anywhere  else.  .  .  The  poor  is  relieved 
as  an  act  of  charity  and  the  preachers  support- 
ed as  their  just  due." 

Parker  remarks  on  missionary  zeal  as  follows: 
"If  g-reat  and  warm  zeal  is  to  justify  the  prin- 
ciple, then  surely  the  worshippers  of  Jug-g-er- 
not  will  claim  the  preference,  while  the  Mo- 
hammedans ma}^  lay  in  their  plea,  and  the  per- 
secutors of  the  church  of  Christ  have  much  to 
hope,  ....  I  wish  the  mission  friends  to 
know  that  all  their  zeal,  their  prayers,  their 
answers  to  their  prayers,  and  their  foregfoing- 
all  the  conflicts  of  life,  even  if  they  g-ive  them- 
selves a  sacrifice  to  the  mission  system,  it  will 
never  justify  the  principle  or  practice  unless 
they  have  thus  saith  the  word  of  the  Lord  for 
it.  For,  we  are  commanded  not  to  be  wise 
above  that  which  is  written.  We  have  to  ac- 
knowledge that  the  gospel  has  been  conducted, 
directed  and  supported  for  neail}'  1800  years 
without  such  a  plan  as  the  board  has  pre- 
scribed." 

Rig'ht  here  by  the  use  of  a  striking  illustra- 
tion Parker  gives  the  one  intimation  of  his  own 
idea  as  to  how  the  gospel  should  be  spread 
abroad.  "I  keep  thinking  of  a  little  anecdote 
that  I  once  heard.      A  very  homely  lad}-  under- 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  119 

took  to  dress  herself  before  the  grlass  and  make 
herself  look  handsome  ;  but  let  her  turn  herself 
or  her  dress  as  she  would,  the  glass  was  true 
and  would  show  her  ugly  features  until  she 
was  very  much  enra.ged  and  to  vent  her  spite 
struck  a  fatal  blow  at  the  innocent  glass  and 
broke  it  in  pieces  and  scattered  it  over  the 
whole  house,  which  made  the  matter  still  worse, 
for  then  go  where  she  would  in  the  house  th(^re 
was  some  piece  of  glass  which  would  still  show 
her  ugly  features.  This,  I  have  thought,  most 
beautifully  brings  to  my  view  the  situation  of 
the  saints  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when 
they  were  embodied  together  and  as  a  glass 
all  the  devil  could  do  in  his  dissimulations  and 
coming  near  the  gospel  light  and  beauty,  by  his 
dressing  error  as  finely  as  he  could.  Yet  the 
saints  as  the  glass  through  which  the  gospel 
light  did  shine  and  disclose  the  ugly  features 
of  error.  The  devil  got  mad,  struck  the  fatal 
blow  through  the  Pagan  persecution,  scattered 
the  disciples  of  Christ  through  a  great  many 
parts  of  the  then  known  world,  and  the  same 
may  be  said  by  every  persecution  ever  since;  but 
blessed  be  God  there  is  in  a  great  man}'  parts 
of  the  world,  and  even  in  what  we  may  call  the 
wilderness  and  frontiers  of  America,  parts  of 
that  true  glass  that  will  show  Satan's  ugly 
features,  let  him  come  in  whatever  shape  he 
pleases,  and  even  if  it  is  among  the  Baptists, 
the  true  church  of  Christ.  And  I  would  as 
soon  think  that  somehow  like  this  the  gospel 
will  get  to  all  nations  as  anyhow  else,  as  God 
general!}^  breaks  the  devil's  head  with  his  own 
weapon." 


120  THE    GENESIS   OF 

Under  the  sixth  head  or  particular  objections 
to  the  principles  and  practice  of  the  Board,  he 
says:  "My  object  on  this  point  is  to  show  the 
moral  evil  that  I  see  in  the  mission  system,  and 
where  it  causes  our  brethren  to  sin,  which  is  the 
reason  we  can  have  no  fellowship  with  them  in 
the  mission  spirit,  and  lays  us  under  the  heart- 
rending- necessity  of  denying-  fellowship  with 
them,  while  eng-ag^ed  in  it." 

1st  Objection.  "It  has  neither  precept  nor 
example  to  justif3Mt  within  the  two  lids  of  the 
Bible." 

2nd  Objection.  The  "board have  re- 
belled ag-ainst  the  king-  of  Zion,  violated  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  g-ospel  church  and  forfeited  their 
rig-ht  to  the  union  and  broug-ht  distress  on  the 
church  of  Christ." 

"(1)  They  have  rebelled  ag-ainst  the  king- of 
Zion,  inasmuch  as  they  have  assumed  an  author- 
ity that  Christ  has  reserved  alone  to  himself. 

"(2)  They  have  violated  the  rig-ht  of  g-overn- 
ment  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  forming-  them- 
selves into  a  body  and  acting-  without  the 
authority  of  the  union. 

"(3)  They  have  forfeited  their  right  to  the 
union  b}^  departing-  from  the  g-ospel  plan  and 
the  common,  constant  and  constitutional  faith 
and  practice  of  the  Baptist  Church."*  Well, 
if  the  authority  of  gfovernment  is  in  the  Church, 
and  the  mission  society  act  without  it,  then 
they  are  evidently  in  disorder  and  consequently 

*  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  Parker  in  common  with  others 
of  these  early  writers  gives  no  intimation  that  the  histori- 
cal continuity  of  the  Baptists  is  doubted  among  them. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  121 

their  work  is  in  disorder.  The  preachers  they 
send,  the  members  they  baptize  and  the 
churches  they  constitute,  are  all  in  a  state  of 
disorder.  .  .  .  The}'  have  violated  our  govern- 
ment and  thereby  forfeited  their  rig-ht  to  the 
Baptist  union.  .  .  .  Our  brethren  have  left  us, 
we  have  not  left  them,  therefore  we  claim  the 
constitutional  (grounds,  and  in  such  cases  the 
minority  can  exclude  the  majority. ' ' 

3rd  Objection.  ''The  mission  society  applies 
under  the  character  of  religion  to  the  enemies 
of  Christ  for  help,  and  therefore  casts  contempt 
on  his  dig-nity.  .  .  Members  of  these  (auxiliary) 
societies  obtain  their  seats  and  authority  here 
by  paying-  their  money;  and  wicked  men  here 
have  as  g-reat  a  rig-ht  as  any  other  by  paying- 
their  money,  and  when  my  money  g-ives  me  a 
seat  in  a  religious  council,  then  I  say  money  is 
the  cause  of  my  fellowship." 

4th  Objection.  "The  mission  spirit  does  not 
appear  from  my  view  like  the  spirit  of  Christ. 
It  looks  like  that  abomination  spoken  of  by 
Daniel  the  Prophet  standing-  in  the  holy  place; 
this  holy  place  spoken  of  or  where  it  oug-ht  not 
to  be  is  evidently  the  church  of  Christ.  .  Alas  ! 
alas  !  has  the  time  come  when  the  spirit  that 
moved  in  the  council  at  the  rise  of  the  Popish 
dominion,  that  gfave  education  a  seat  in  relig-ion, 
and  made  it-essential  to  the  ministry,  has  it  now 
g-ot  possession  of  the  hearts  of  some  of  our  dear 
Baptist  brethren — will  it  prevail  ?  O,  no  !  for 
I  verily  believe  it  is  one  of  the  flood-gates  of 
hell,  and  our  blessed  Lord  has  said  it  shall  not 
prevail  ag-ainst  his  church." 


122  THE    GENESIS   OF 

This  is  practically  the  conclusion  of  his  ar- 
gument, although  he  animadverts  with  great 
vehemence  ag^ainst  those  "would-be  philanthro- 
pists" who,  while  holding  Negroes  under  their 
own  "despotic  yoke,"  send  the  "products  of 
their  labor"  to  be  "lavishly  squandered  in  sup- 
port of  missionaries  sent  to  foreig-n  countries 
seeking  opportunities  of  converting  foreign  bar- 
barians." In  short,  he  works  the  heathen-at- 
home  plea  for  all  it  is  worth. 

The  seventh  point  is  merely  a  recapitulation 
of  the  arguments  previously  made.  He  places 
(after  the  manner  of  old  men)  the  golden  age  of 
Baptists  about  "thirty  or  forty  years  ago,"  and 
laments  that  it  is  now  scarcely  possible,  to  dis- 
tinguish preachers  from  lawyers,  when  you 
meet  them  at  the  court  house.  He  says,  in 
conclusion,  "My  mind  is  yet  fruitful,  but  I  must 
close.  .  .  Remember  we  are  told  the  love  of 
money  is  the  root  of  all  evil,  and  to  charge  them 
that  are  rich  in  this  world  not  to  be  high- 
minded;  and  I  hope  you  will  take  particular  no- 
tice and  don't  forget  that  when  Christ  found  in 
the  temple  them  that  sold  oxen  and  sheep  and 
doves,  and  them  that  attended  to  the  table  of 
money  changing,  that  he  made  a  scourge  of 
small  chords,  and  drove  them  out,  and  overthrew 
the  table,  and  charged  them  of  making  his 
father's  house  a  house  of  merchandise,  or  a  den 
of  thieves.  And  we  have  no  account  that  Christ 
has  ever  authorized  the  table  of  money  chang- 
ing to  be  set  up  in  his  spiritual  temple,  and  we 
think  he  will  not,  as  he  overthrew  it  himself; 
and  I  hope  you  will  not  think  hard  if  Christ 
should  with  his  scourge  of  small  chords,  that 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  123 

he  has  still  left  in  his  temple,  drive  out  all 
such  characters,  and  overthrow  the  table. 
So  I  hope  you  will  trade  no  more  on  sheep  and 
oxen,  but  consider  what  I  say,  and  may  the 
Lord  gfive  thee  understanding-  in  all  thing's." 
Clark  County,  Illinois,  1820. 


124  THE   GENESIS  OP* 


CHAPTEIR  VI. 


ale:xander  campbell's  attack 
on  missions. 


I.       PLAN   OF    ATTACK. 

1.  Like  his  predecessors  in  opposing*  mis- 
sions, Campbell  does  not  attack  missions  per  se, 
but  only  the  mission  plan  or  method. 

(a)  ".  .  as  some  objects  are  manifestly  g^ood, 
and  the  means  attempted  for  their  accomplish- 
ment manifestly  evil,  speaking"  against  the 
means  employed,  we  may  be  sometimes  under- 
stood as  opposing-  the  object  abstractly,  espe- 
cially by  those  who  do  not  wish  to  understand, 
but  rather  to  misrepresent.  For  instance,  that 
the  conversion  of  the  heathen  to  the  Christian 
relig-ion  is  an  object  manifestly  g"ood,  all  Chris- 
tian will  acknowledg-e;  yet  every  one  acquainted 
with  the  history  of  the  means  employed,  and  of 
the  success  attendant  on  the  means,  must  know 
that  these  means  have  not  been  blessed;  and 
every  intellig^ent  Christian  must  know  that 
many  of  the  means  employed  have  been  mani- 
festly evil.  Besides  to  convert  the  heathen  to 
the  popular  Christianity  of  these  times  would 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  125 

be  an  object  of  no  ^reat  consequence,  as  the 
popular  Christians  themselves,  for  the  most  part 
require  to  be  converted  to  the  Christianity  ot 
the  New  Testament."* 

(b)  "    .  .   as  to   the    missionary   plans,   i  am 
constrained  to   differ  from  many   whom  I  love 
and    esteem  .  .  .  at    the  same   time    I  am   very 
sorry   to  think  that  any   man   should   suppose 
that  I  am  either  regardless  of  the    deplorable 
condition  of  the  heathen  world,  or  opposed  to 
any  means  authorized  by  the  New  1  estament 
for  either  the  civilization  or  salvation  ot  those 
infatuated  pagans.     But,  my  dear  sir,  how  can 
I    with  the  New  Testament  before  my  lace,  ap- 
prove the  Catholic,  the  Episcopalian,  the  Pres- 
byterian, etc.,  missionary  schemes.     Are  they 
not  evidently  mere  sectarian  speculations,    tor 
enlarging  their  sects,  and  finding  appointment 
for  their  supernumerary  clergy  ?     Look  again 
at  the  sums  of  money  squandered  at  home  and 
abroad   under   the    pretext   of   converting    the 
world;  and  again  wherein  is  the  heathen  world 
benefited  by  such  conversion  ?     Is  the  hand  ot 
the  Lord  in  this  business  ?     Does  he  work  at  it 
.  as  in  days  of  yore  ?    Look  at  our  own  country— 
our  Indian  neighbors  and  our  African  bondmen. 
Are  not  these,  equally,  as  the  Japanese  or  Bur- 
mans,  objects  worthy  of  our  sympathy  and  re- 
gard?    I  do  not  oppose,  intentionally,  at  least, 
the   scriptural   plan  of  converting    the    world. 
My  opponents  ...  do  rank  me  as  opposing  the 
means  of  converting  the  world,   not  wishing  to 

♦Christian   Baptist,   Vol.1  (2nd  edition),  Preface,   pages 
ix  and  x. 


126  THE    GENESIS   OF 

discriminate  in  my  case,  at  least,  between  per- 
sons opposing-  the  abuses  of  a  g^ood  cause,  and 
the  cause  itself.  I  did  contribute  my  mite  and 
my  efforts  to  the  popular  missionary  cause,  until 
my  conscience  forbade  me  from  an  acquaintance 
with  the  abuses  of  the  principle."  * 

(c)  After  quoting-  from  Buck's  Theolog-ical 
Dictionary,  Vol.  1,  p.  147,  an  account  of  the 
zeal,  earnestness,  methods  and  successes  of  the 
Roman  Catholics,  especially  the  Jesuits,  Camp- 
bell says:  "We  all,  who  call  ourselves  Protest- 
ants, hesitate  not  to  say,  that  these  mission- 
aries, notwithstanding-  their  zeal,  their  priva- 
tions, and  their  suft'ering-s  in  the  missionary 
cause,  left  the  heathen  no  better  than  they 
found  them;  nay,  in  some  instances,  they  left 
them  much  worse.  .  It  may  be  worthy  of  the  se- 
rious consideration  of  many  of  the  zealous  advo- 
cates of  the  various  sectarian  missions  in  our 
day,  whether  in  a  few  years,  the  same  thing-s 
may  not  be  said  of  their  favorite  projects 
which  they  themselves  affirm  of  the  Catholic 
missions  and  missionaries.  They  should  also 
remember  that  it  was  once  as  unpopular  and  as 
impious  to  speak  ag-ainst  the  missionary  under- 
takings of  the  'Mother  Church'  as  it  can  possi- 
bly be  now  to  even  call  in  question  the  schemes 
of  any  of  her  daug-hters.  It  mig-ht  not  be  amiss 
also  to  consider,  that  a  Dominican  on  Jesuit  did 
appeal  to  the  privations  and  suffering-s  of  their 
missionaries  as  a  proof  of  their  sincerity  and 


*  Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1  (2nd  edition),  p.  208. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  127 

piety,    and   to  their  great  success,   as  a   proof 
that  the  Lord  of  Hosts  was  with  them."  * 

2.  These  attacks  on  methods  include  attacks 
on  Associations,  Conventions,  Auxiliary  Socie- 
ties and  every  form  of  org-anized  work. 

(a)  Campbell  sometimes  makes  a  half-hearted 
defense  of  Associations,  e.  §■.,  "Christian  Bap- 
tist," Vol.  5,  p.  180.  In  this  he  seems  to  al- 
most hold  the  Baptist  view. 

(b)  He  strongiy  commends  the  Boone  Creek 
Association  of  Kentucky  for  abolishing  its  con- 
stitution in  1828.  Its  powers  were  to  be  lim- 
ited to  a  voluntary  meeting-  for  the  worship  of 
God  and  the  voluntary  communication  of  "the 
state  of  religion  amongst  us  by  letter  and  mes- 
senger." § 

(c)  He  prints  an  attack  on  Baptist  Associa- 
tions by  one  subscribing  himself  "A  Lover  of 
Truth,"  whosays,"itis  well  known  thatBaptist 
Associations  exist.  The  plain,  simple  question 
is,  are  they  authorized  in  the  Bible?"  After 
discussing  passages  of  Scripture  quoted  in  favor 
of  Associations,  he  asks,  "in  all  this  where  do 
we  find  the  least  feature  of  a  Baptist  Associa- 
tion ?  Truly  there  is  no  resemblance."  He 
claims  that  a  proper  idea  of  the  church  leaves 
no  place  for  an  Association.  To  Campbell  he 
concludes:  "You  have  not  put  forth  one  argu- 
ment in  this  field  of  controversy  (strictures 
against  Presbyteries,  Synods,  etc.)  which  will 
not  apply  in  all  their  pointed  denunciations 
against  Baptist  Associations." 

*  Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1  (2iid  edition),  p.  38. 
+  Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  6,  p.  120. 


128  THE   GENESIS   OE 

(d)  As  to  his  views  on  Conventions,  the  fol- 
lowing- editorial  on  "A  Circular  Letter"  will 
g"ive  it  with  sufficient  definiteness: 

A  CIRCULAR  LETTER 

Appeared  in  the  "Columbian  Star"  of  June  19th,  ad- 
dressed to  every  Baptist  Church  in  Massachusetts,  and 
signed  by  Thomas  Baldwin,  Lucius  Boles,  N.  W.  Williams, 
Jonathan  Going-,  F.  Wayland,  jun.  recommending  as  "a 
good  work"  the  formation  of  a  state  convention,  to  be  en- 
titled, "The  Baptist  Convention  of  the  State  of  Massachu- 
setts." As  an  inducement  to  the  Churches  in  Massachu- 
setts to  form  such  a  convention,  they  are  told  that  similar 
conventions  "are  formed  and  forming"  in  Connecticut,  Ver- 
mont, Maine,  New  Hampshire,  and  New  York,  besides  in 
several  of  the  southern  states. 

Provided  three  associations  concur  in  the  constitution 
recommended  and  in  the  measure  as  a  whole,  the  first  meet- 
ing is  to  take  place  in  Boston  the  last  Wednesday  in  Oc- 
tober next.  It  is  also  proposed  under  the  10th  article  of 
this  constitution,  that  "whenever  a  general  convention 
formed  from  state  conventions  throughout  the  United 
States  shall  be  formed  or  designed,  it  shall  be  in  the  power 
of  this  convention  to  send  delegates  to  such  conventions 
and  to  instruct  them  to  enter  into  any  arrangements  to 
promote  the  interests  of  religion,"  etc. 

The  Baptist  churches  send  three  or  four  delegates  or  rep- 
resentatives to  the  associations.  The  associations  are,  ac- 
cording to  this  constitution,  to  send  one  delegate  for  every 
five  churches  to  the  state  convention,  and  the  state  con- 
vention is  to  send  delegates  on  some  ratio  to  the  general 
assembly  or  convention. 

And  so  we  Baptists  are  to  march  forth  in  solid  phalanx, 
"terrible  as  an  army  with  banners."  I  would  propose  an 
amendment  to  this  plan.  I  dislike  tautology  and  monot- 
ony, and  would,  instead  of  so  many  kinds  of  conventions, 
move  that  the  names  of  those  highly  useful  meetings  be 
changed  as  follows : 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  12*> 

Those  councils  that  are  sometimes  called  churches,  let 
them  be  cdiUed  church  sessions.  Let  the  associations  be  called 
presbyteries;  the  state  conventions,  sytiods;  the  general  con- 
Tcntion,  let  it  be  called  the  general  assembly  of  the  Daptist 
Church  of  the  United  States.  Let  there  be  a  fund  attached 
to  this  establishment  called  the  delegate's  fund;  and  let  it 
be  en  joined  at  the  first  meeting  of  the  general  convention 
or  the  general  assembly,  that  every  minister  shall  dedicate 
to  the  Lord  every  male  and  female  child,  born  of  baptized 
parents,  at  any  convenient  time  within  forty  days  after  its 
birth;  and  let  this  rife  be  called  spiritual  baptism  adapted 
to  infants;  provided  always  that  the  parents  are  willing  to 
bring  their  infants  to  the  church  to  the  parson  to  bless 
them;  and  that  the  parson's  hand  which  shall  be  laid  upon 
their  head  shall  be  duly  dry  at  the  time  of  the  imposition. 

Under  this  arrangement  and  modification,  I  think  we 
shall  be  the  most  popular  and  powerful  party  in  the 
Union;  and  as  for  being  orthodox,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
upon  that  subject,  seeing  we  shall  have  the  concurrence  of 
the  Presbyterian  and  Congregational  brethren,  who  will 
assuredly  send  us  annually  a  few  delegates,  indicative  of 
their  threat  good  will  and  high  approbation  of  our  charity, 
liberality  and  soundness  in  the  faith.  I  hope  we  Baptists 
in  the  western  states  will  have  no  conscientious  scruples  on 
thepropriety  of  this"  W(?/io«"  nor  even  call  into  question  the 
'^scripturality"  of  such  a  scheme,  seeing  the  New  England 
states  and  those  in  the  south  have  said,  "Go  forward!  Keep 
not  back!'''  And  especially  as  Jethro  in  the  wilderness  ad- 
vised Moses  to  appoint  captains  over  tens,  captains  over 
fifties,  captains  over  hundreds,  and  captains  over  thou- 
sands. All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted  to  our  breth- 
ren in  the  East  and  West  by 

The  PvDitok.  * 

(e)     All  the  vials  of  his  scorn  are  poured  out 
on  some  of  the  devices  used  to  collect  missionary 


*  Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1   (2nd  edition.)    pp.  229,  230. 
9 


130  THE    GENESIS   OP 

money,  such  as  missionary  wheels,  stalls,   and 
boxes,  rao-  societies,  cent  societies,  etc. 

SURELY  there  can  be  no  human  employment  in  which  so 
much  ing-enuity  and  fertility  of  invention  are  displayed,  as 
the  business  of  spong'ing-  the  public  of  their  money  for  mis- 
sionary purposes.  The  pittance  earned  by  the  sweat  of  the 
brow  is  wrenched  from  the  poor,  the  harmless  rattle, 
snatched  from  the  hand  of  the  infant — the  food  arrested  on 
its  passage  to  the  mouth  of  the  hungry,  the  sick  are  de- 
prived of  their  restoratives;  and  the  little  enjo3'ments  that 
would  serve  to  eke  out  the  remnant  of  existence  in  toler- 
able ease,  are  taken  from  those  who  are  borne  down  by  the 
weight  of  years.  But  this  is  not  enough:  it  is  not  sufficient 
that  all  classes  in  society,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest, 
should  contribute  to  support  the  missionary  in  his  luxury, 
and  to  dress  out  the  missionary's  wife  in  her  extravagance; 
but  the  very  birds  of  the  air  are  to  be  rendered  subservient 
to  these  worse  than  useless  purposes.  The  few  berries  pro- 
vided for  their  support  by  Him,  without  whose  knowledge 
not  a  sparrow  falleth  to  the  ground,  are  to  be  added  to  the 
mass  of  plunder  accumulated  for  the  ostensible  purpose  of 
"educating  the  heathen  child"  but  which  is  r^aZ/jv  applied  to 
disseminate  the  most  unreasonable  and  unnatural  sectarian 
opinions,  and  to  support  many  a  w^orthless  person  who 
might  be  better  employed  in  trailing  a  wheelbarrow  through 
our  streets,  or  in  sweeping  our  chimneys.  A  Missionary 
Stall  !  Some  old  woman  to  be  employed  to  retail  split  open 
melons,  and  plums  and  cherries  which  the  birds  carry  off! 
Contemptible  artifices!  is  it  possible  that  the  Omnipotent 
Ruler  of  the  Universe,  who  rides  upon  the  storm  and  the 
whirlwind,  and  holds  the  mighty  waters  in  the  hollow^  of 
his  hand,  can  have  condescended  to  stake  the  eternal  happi- 
ness or  misery  of  his  creatures  upon  such  paltry  contriv- 
ances: the  very  thought  is  sacreligious. 

Reformer* 

*  Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1  (2nd  ed.)  pp.  61,  62. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  131 

3.  He  affects  to  see  in  all  these  missionary 
efforts  dangers  to  the  New  Testament  form 
of  church  g-overnment  and  tendencies  to  priestly 
power  and  corruption. 

(a)  His  comparison  of  methods  of  the  Prot- 
estant missionary  societies  with  those  of 
Catholic  missions  (Compare  1,  [c,]  supra) 
shows  this. 

(b)  "We  have  long  considered,"  says  he, 
"the  various  societies  called  Missionary, 
Bible,  Sunday-School  and  Tract  Societies,  as 
great  religious  engines,  fitted  and  designed  for 
the  predominance  of  the  leading  sectaries 
who  set  themselves  agoing,  and  ultimately 
tending  to  a  national  creed  and  a  religious  es- 
tablishment." 

(c)  These  attacks  on  the  mission  system  are 
combined  with  his  attacks  on  "the  clergy," 
"the  priesthood,"  including  in  these  terms  all 
ministers  except  such  as  have  adopted  his  ideas, 
"textuaries,"  etc.  His  work  abounds  in  slurs 
representing  the  missionaries  as  grasping  at 
money  and  power. 

(d)  His  comments  on  "A  Circular  Letter" 
(given  under  2,  [d]  supra)  show  how  he  shakes 
the  Romish  scarecrow. 

II.      POINTS  OF    ATTACK. 

Alexander  Campbell  attacks  foreign  missions 
by  attacking  those  interests  w^hich  he  sees  to 
be  inseparably  connected  with  that  cause. 

1.  Ministerial  Education.  Although  Camp- 
bell himself  lectured  in  a  Bible   College  in    the 


132  THE    GENESIS   OF 

closing-  years  of  his  life,*  and  althoug-h  his  pa- 
per is  devoted  to  giving  theological  instruction 
In  his  own  credal  ideas,  he  also  raises  the  hue 
and  cry  against  Seminaries  and  Ministerial 
Education. 

(a)     TWO    HUNDRED    AND    SEVENTY-NINE    YOUNG 
CLERGYMEN  ON  THE  WHEEE ! 

The  Pittsburg  Recorder  of  November  6th,  informs  us 
that  fiftj'-four  Presbyteries  of  the  General  Assembly,  re- 
ported at  their  last  meeting  One  Hundred  and  Thirty-two 
Beneficiaries;  that  is,  poor,  pious  youth  of  talents,  educat- 
ed or  assisted  in  obtaining  an  education  by  alms  of  the 
munificent  devotees  of  the  church.  It  also  informs  us  that 
the  Philadelphia  Education  Society  which  holds  its  annual 
meeting  in  the  city  of  New  York,  existing  for  five  years, 
is  the  most  powerful  institution  of  the  kind  in  the  United 
States,  excepting  the  American  Education  Society.  Now 
the  Euminary  of  July  last  informs  us,  that  at  the  fifth  an- 
niversary of  this  Society,  one  hundred  and  three  young 
men  were  reported  on  its  list  of  beneficiaries.  The  aggre- 
gate of  the  poor  pious  Presbyterian  beneficiaries  is  TWO 
HUNDRED  AND  SEVENTY-NINE. 

What  a  blessed  prosp'^ct  opens  to  this  Zion  !  Thanks 
to  Mammon  for  his  pious  aid  to  the  cause  of  Heaven!  He 
has  come  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  Mighty!  O, 
ye  mines  of  silver  !  Ye  are  the  streams  that  make  glad  the 
city  of  our  King  !  Flow  on,  ye  fountains  of  pure  metal  ! 
Ye  veins  of  grace  !  Ye  mines  of  salvation  !  Still  continue 
to  gladden  the  hearts  of  the  poor  !  Ye  can  raise  them  from 
the  dung-hill  and  set  them  among  princes,  even  the  Priests 
of  Pharaoh!  Hail.Zion!  thy  millennial  glory  dawns!  Blow 
ye  the  trumpet,  blow!  Say  unto  Zion,  TWO  HUNDRED 
AND  SEVENTY-NINE  YOUNG  PRIESTS  COME  !     Yes, 

*One  of  my  church  members  used  to  attend  these  lec- 
tures. 


AMERICAN   AJ^TI-MISSIONISM.  133 

they  come,  meek  and  lowly,  riding  upon  the  alms  of  the 
people,  the  colt  of  the  asses  of  Judah.  Yes,  and  TWO 
HUNDRED  MORE  MIGHTY  MEN,  riding-  in  chariots, 
come  to  thine  aid  !     O  Zion  !  thy  Mammon  is  thy  glory  !  !  ! 

EDITOR.* 

(b)  The  following-  is  taken  from  his  "Review 
of  a  Sermon,"  preached  by  the  Rev.  Gideon 
Blackburn,  D.  D.: 

His  sermon  is  intended  to  proclaim  that  it  is  the  duty 
of  the  church  to  prepare  in  her  bosom  pious  youths  for 
the  g-ospel  ministry.  Xow  this  is  really  a  new  message 
from  the  skies,  for  there  is  aot  one  word  from  Genesis  to 
John,  which  saith  that  it  is  the  duty  of  a  church  to  prepare 
pious  youth  for  the  gospel  ministry.  This  point  could  not 
be  proven  from  the  words  of  any  previous  embassador  and 
it  is  unnecessary  for  an  embassador  to  prove  his  own  com- 
munications to  be  true.  But  now  this  reverend  embassador 
informs  the  world  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  church  to  train 
young  men  for  the  gospel  ministry,  and  of  these  young 
men  to  make  presbyters  or  elders. 

His  text,  to  have  been  pertinent  to  his  purpose,  ought 
to  have  read,  "When  Jesus  was  ascended  to  his  throne,  he 
gave  apostles,  prophets,  evangelists,  pastors  and  teachers 
supernaturally  qualified  for  the  work,  and  in  a  moment 
prepared  to  discharge  the  duties  of  their  calling — and  then 
gave  orders  to  the  churches  to  train  up  young  men  artifi- 
cially and  mechanically,  to  be  their  successors  in  the  man- 
ner hereinafter  specified."  This  text  would  have  suited  his 
subject  .  .  .  .  f 

(c)  The  following-  query  and  answer  is  also 
in  point  : 

DID  God  ever  call  a  man  to  any  work  for  which  he  was 
not  fully  qualified,  and  in  the  performance  of  which  he 
was  not  successful  ? 

*Christian  Baptist,  second  edition,  vol.  1,  pp.  98. 
fChristian  Baptist,  second  edition,  Vol.  2,  pp.  328,  329. 


134  THE   GENESIS   OF 

Ans. — No,  if  we  except  the  modern  preachers  at  home, 
and  those  called  missionaries  abroad.  They  say  they  are 
specially  called,  but  neither  their  qualifications  nor  their 
success  warrant  the  belief  of  these  professions.  With  an 
open  Bible  in  my  hand,  I  must  say  that  God  never  called  a 
man  to  any  work  for  which  he  was  not  fully  qualified  and 
in  the  performance  of  which  he  was  not  successful.* 

(d)  After  reciting-  facts  given  by  the  Ameri- 
can Education  Society  to  show  the  necessity  of 
education,  he  says  : 

How  very  different  the  course  recommerfded  by  the  Re- 
corder to  enlighten  the  world,  and  that  recommended  by 
the  Saviour  and  his  apostles.  The  scheme  of  a  learned 
priesthood  chiefly  composed  of  beneficiaries,  has  long 
since  proved  itself  to  be  a  grand  device  to  keep  men  in  ig- 
norance and  bondage  ;  a  scheme  by  means  of  which  the 
people  have  been  shrewdly  taught  to  put  out  their  own 
eyes,  to  fetter  their  own  feet,  and  to  bind  the  yoke  upon 
their  own  necks.  From  this  iniquitous  scheme,  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  New  Testament  is  the  only  means  that  can  set 
these  people  FREE.f 

(e)  When  the  Bishop  rests  from  his  labors,  the  church, 
of  which  he  had  the  oversight,  by  his  labors,  and  by  the 
opportunity  afforded  all  the  members  of  exercising  their 
faculties  of  communication  and  inquiry  in  the  public  as- 
sembly, finds  within  itself  others  educated  and  qualified 
to  be  appointed  to  the  same  good  work.  The  church  of 
the  living  God  is  thus  independent  of  theological  schools 
and  colleges  for  its  existence,  enlargement,  comfort,  and 
perfection;  for  it  is  itself  put  in  possession  of  all  the  means 
of  education  and  accomplishments,  if  these  means  be 
widely  used.:]: 

(f)  The  Church  Missionary  Society  are  about  to  estab- 
lish a  Seminary  for  the  education  of  missionaries.  The  cost 

*Christian  Baptist,  second  edition.  Vol.  1,  p.  154. 
fChristian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  pp.  46,  47. 
^Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  p.  206. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  135 

of  the  premises,  buildings,  furniture,  etc.,  is  expected  to 
amount  to  nearly  ^10,000,  or/or/y-ybwr  thousand  four  hun- 
dred arid  forty-four  dollars.'"* 

Mr.  Campbell  evidently  considers  this  a  case 
of  wilful  waste. 

(g)  The  present  age  is  an  age  of  new  invention,  and  of 
rapid  growth.  D.  Ds  spring  up  as  by  a  magic  rod,  and 
more  especially  in  this  warm  climate,  where  gourds,  camp- 
meetings,  theological  schools  and  pumpkins  flourish  with 
uncommon  rapidity. f 

2.  Home  JMissions,  as  well  as  foreio^n,  are 
attacked. 

(a)  Like  all  anti-missionaries,  he  seeks  to 
make  the  needs  of  the  home  fields  a  club  with 
w^hich  to  destroy  foreign  missions  : 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  all  Christians  will  turn  their  at- 
tention more  to  good  works  and  to  the  conversion  of  those 
around  them,  and  to  the  union  of  all  disciples  on  piimitive 
grounds,  in  order  that  the  whole  world  may  be  brought 
under  the  dominion  of  th;  Root  and  Offspring  of  David. 
The  religious  communities  of  this  country  have  long 
enough  indulged  in  the  idea  of  converting  other  nations, 
and  have  squandered  many  thousands  already,  as  well  as 
sacrificed  many  useful  lives  in  the  chimerical  project  of 
coQverting  foreign  idolaters,  while  millions  at  home  de- 
mand more  energies  than  all  now  employed  to  ameliorate 
their  condition,  and  to  accelerate  the  march  of  truth  on 
its  own  high  road  throughout  the  earth.  "Holy  Father, 
may  all  that  believe  on  thee  through  the  testimony  of  the 
apostles,  be  one — that  the  whole  world  may  be  converted 
and  persuaded  that  thou  didst  send  me  to  be  the  Saviour 
of  the  world!"  So  spake  the  Lord  Jesus.  And  who  will 
not  say.  Amen  !  Editor. :|: 

*Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  2,  p.  156. 
fChristian  Baptist,  Vol.  2,  p.  292. 
:J;Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  5,  p.  71. 


136  THE    GENESIS   OF 

(b)  But  he  also  bitterly  attacks  the  efforts 
in  the  home  field. 

(1)  Thechurches  in  the  East  had  much  better  bestow  their 
charities  in  the  support  of  widows,  than  send  missionaries 
to  the  West.  Through  the  help  of  God  we  can  take  care  of 
ourselves.  Indeed,  the  people  have  little  or  no  confidence 
in  these  graduated  missionaries,  who  receive  a  salary 
of  $400  per  annum— ride  about  the  country,  and  do  little  or 
no  good  to  the  souls  or  bodies  of  their  fellow  creatures. 
We  care  not  how  many  ministers,  men  who  have  the  fear 
of  God  in  their  hearts,  remove  to  the  West.  Such  we  shall 
g'ive  a  hearty  welcome  as  fellow  laborers  in  the  King- 
dom.* 

(2)  Commenting*  on  a  circular  letter  sent  out 
by  the  Cong-regfational  Domestic  Missionary  So- 
ciety from  New  Haven,  September  16,  1823, 
and  signed  by  Samuel  Merwin,  Nathaniel  Tay- 
lor and  Timothy  Dwig-ht,  Mr.  Campbell  makes 
the  following-  criticism  : 

You  have  for  your  object,  1st,  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
only — or  2nd,  the  accumulation  of  funds — or  3d,  it  is  a 
mere  policy,  and  that  policy  the  increase  of  our  sect,  and 
your  own  ascendency  over  other  sects,  and  the  people.  The 
first  you  allege  is  your  only  motive  ;  but  it  is  very  much 
doubted.  The  second  you  deny  but  many  believe  it.  But 
that  the  third  comes  in  for  a  principal  share  in  your  mo- 
tive is  not  only  too  evident  to  deny,  but  is  now  proved  by 
confessions  in  the  foregoing  circular.! 

The  full  discussion  covers  pag*es  150-153  in- 
clusive. 

Other  passag-es  migfht  be  cited,  some  of  them 
containing"  his  keenest  shafts  of  wit  and  ridi- 
cule, but  these  will  doubtless  suffice. 

♦Christian    Baptist,  Vol.  7,  pp.  88,  89. 
fChristian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  152. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  137 

(3)  Bible  Societies  come  iu  for  their  share  of 
abuse  and  criticism  at  his  hands. 

With  regard  to  Bible  Societies,  they  are  the  most  spe- 
cious and  plausible  of  all  the  institutions  of  this  age.  No 
man  who  loves  the  Bible  can  refrain  from  rejoicing  at  its 
increasing  circulation,  but  every  Christian  who  under- 
stands the  nature  and  design,  the  excellence  and  glory  of 
the  institution  called  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  will  lament 
to  see  its  glory  transferred  to  a  human  corporation.  The 
church  is  robbed  of  its  character  by  every  institution, 
merely  human,  that  would  ape  its  excellence  and  subs' i- 
tute  itself  in  its  place * 

III.       METHODS    OF    ATTACK. 

These  have  necessarily  been  shown  to  some 
extent  in  the  citations  above.  It  is  worthy  of 
note,  however,  that  one  of  his  favorite  methods 
is  to  harp  on  the — 

1.  Expense  of  missionary  operations  as  con- 
trasted with  the  results  accomplished. 

This  has  been  ever  a  favorite  theme  with  the 
opponents  of  missions,  but  Campbell  was  en- 
abled to  use  it  with  greater  power  than  any  of 
his  successors,  because  missions  were  then  in 
their  infancy.  It  was  pre-eminently  a  time  of 
clearino-  and  breaking  ground,  of  sowing-  seed 
and  laying  foundation,  of  planting  and  water- 
ing and  w^aiting  for  Ood  to  give  the  increase. 
And  during  the  long  years  of  waiting  for  even 
the  first  convert,  when  difficulties  towered 
mountain  high,  and  the  future  was  brightened 
only  bv  the  promist-s  of  God,  how  cruelly  the 
enemies  at  home  pressed  the  question  of  expense! 

'Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  p.  97. 


138  THE    GENESIS   OF 

(a)  A  number  of  the  citations  given  refer  to 
this  point  as  well  as  to  the  one  under  which 
they  were  quoted. 

(b)  On  pag-e  45,  volume  1,  he  quoted  from  the 
"Boston  Recorder"  a  list  of  the  educational 
and  missionary  societies  in  Great  Britian  and 
America,  with  the  amount  of  their  income. 
This  he  follows  by  scathing"  comment  and  crit- 
icism on  pag'e  45. 

(c)  Surely  there  can  be  no  human  employment  in  which 
so  much  ingenuity  and  fertility  of  invention  are  displayed, 
as  the  business  of  sponging-  the  public  out  of  their  money 
for  missionary  purposes,  etc.  (This  has  been  quoted  in 
full  under  "e"  on  page  130  supra). 

(d;  I  have  thoug^ht  it  worth  while  to    copy  a^ 
part  of  his  comment  on  the  expense  list  of  amis- 
sion station,  taken  from  the  sixth  annual  report 
of  the  United  Foreig'n  Missionary  Society,  held 
in  New  York  May  7,  1823  : 

In  looking  over  the  expenses  of  the  various  stations,  we 
find  that  the  Seneca  Mission  is  indeed,  as  the  "managers" 
say,  "interesting,"  if  expenses  can  make  it  so.  There  are, 
we  believe,  seven  persons  belonging  to  this  mission  fami- 
ly, including  the  interpreter,  (who  is  a  white  man  in  cos- 
tume of  a  native),  and  including  the  children,  nineteen  in 
number  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  amount  paid  to 
this  establishment  in  one  year,  ending  March  1822,  as  stat- 
ed in  the  secretary's  account  of  moneys  paid  : 

1821. 
June  12,  By  Cash  paid  Rev.  Mr.  Harris'    draft 

No.  9 $  776.79 

Do.  Thos.  Armstrong's  draft  No.  10.  .         45.00 
Oct.  4,     Do.  Rev.  T.  S.  Harris  and  J.   Young's 

draft  No.    22 648.09 

Do.  Thos.  Armstrong's  draft  No.  23..         45.00 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  139 

Dec.  2,     Do.  Messrs.  Harris  and  Young's  draft 

No.  32 $  688.12 

Do.  Thos.  Armstrong-'s  draft  No.  33.  4500 

1822. 

Feb.  24,  Do.  Harris  and  Young's  draft  No.  43       758.07 

March  1,  Do.  Thos.   Armstrong's  draft  No.  44         45.00 

$3,051.07 

These  several  sums  were  drawn  for  quarterly  by  Messrs. 
Harris  and  Young,  the  missionaries  at  the  Seneca  Station, 
and  Thomas  Armstrong,  the  interpreter,  and  amount,  as 
the  footing  shows,  to  $3,051.07  for  one  year's  expenses. 
The  same  book  from  which  we  copy  this,  states,  that  the 
Seneca  Mission  was  commenced  in  1811,  (of  course  it  has 
been  in  operation  twelve  years),  and  during  the  last  year  a 
church  has  been  formed,  consisting  oi  four  Indian  mem- 
bers. What  the  expense  of  this  mission  was  during  the 
first  eleven  years  of  its  existence,  we  know  not  ;  but  put- 
ting that  out  of  the  account,  and  taking  the  expense  of  the 
twelfth  year  only,  which  is  $3,051.07,  dividing  it  by  four, 
the  number  of  Indians  who  have  'joined  the  church,'  and 
we  have  a  fraction  over  $762.76  to  each  Indian  'brought  in.' 
This,  reader,  is  the  account,  as  it  stands  in  the  missionary 
report,  which,  of  course,  must  be  taken  and  received  as  au- 
thentic. Whether  the  four  who  have  joined  the  church  are 
better  than  before,  we  are  not  told — of  course  we  must  infer 
thev  are  not -for  these  people  always  brag  of  all  they 
have.* 

(e)  The  sermon  on  o-oat's  milk  is  too  rich  and 
humorous,  and  too  well  illustrates  Campbell's 
power  of  drying-  up  the  fountains  of  benevolence 
not  to  be  g-iven  in  full.  This,  though  first  quo- 
ted here,  w^as  really  his  first  missile. 

A.  SERMON  UPON  GOATS. 

BY    THE    REV.    MR.    M' D,    D.    D.,    F.    R.    S. 

"And  thou  shall  have  ^oat'  s  tnilk  enough  for  thy  food,  for 
the  food  of  thy  household,  and  for  the  maintenance  of  thy  maid- 
ens."—Prov.  xxvii:27. 

^Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  (2d  edition,)  p.  79. 


140  THE  GENESIS  OF 

From  the  days  of  Origen,  in  the  second  century,  to  the 
present,  it  has  been  fashionable  to  spiritualize  the  scrip- 
tures, and  to  teach  men  that  they  have  a  meaning-  besides 
what  is  expressed.  Many  to  this  da\  think  the  scrip- 
tures have  a  double  sense — what  is  said  and  what  is  meant. 
A  man  who  could  find  a  spiritual  meaning-  to  Sampson's 
bee-hive,  jaw-bone, and  the  tails  of  his  three  hundred  foxes 
connected  with  firebrands,  could  doubtless  find  a  spiritual 
meaning  to  our  text.  What  could  it  be?  We  will  sup- 
pose it  to  be  this  : 

1st.  The  person  addressed  tnust  mean  a  minister  of 
modern  times,  to  whom  it  is  said,  "And  thou  shalt  have 
goat's  milk  enough,"  &c. 

2d.  His  household  and  maidens  must  signify  in  the 
spiritual  sense,  his  family  and  domestics. 

3d.  The  goats  must  mean  the  non-elect,  who  are  in  the 
end  to  be  eternally  miserable,  after  feeding  the  minister 
and  his  family  for  life;  according  to  Matthew  xxv,  &c. 

4th.  The  goat's  milk,  in  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  text, 
which  is  represented  as  abundant,  must  mean  the  generous 
and  constant  support  which  these  ministers,  their  chil- 
dren and  servants  have  received  from  the  non-elect,  or  such 
as  are  declared  to  be  of  that  number,  who  do  so  well  for 
their  owners  here,  and  who  are  to  be  treated  so  cruelly 
hereafter. 

We  will  allow  that  the  first  three  propositions  are  so 
plain  that  thev  need  no  illustration,  and  proceed  to  prove 
the  truth  of  the  fourth  particular — "  Thou  shalt  have  goafs 
milk  enough.''^  It  is  a  fact  beyond  all  dispute,  that  those 
who  are  considered  the  unconverted  or  non  elect  are  gen- 
erally depended  on  for  the  support  of  such  as  have  for 
years  been  considered  ministers  of  the  gospel.  The  meet- 
ing houses  are  chieflv^  built  with  the  money  which  belongs  to 
such  as  are  denominated  goats;  and  were  it  not  for  this 
part  of  the  people,  what  a  poor  condition  the  sheep  would 
be  in!  It  is  a  curiosity  the  manner  in  which  the  goat's  milk 
is  obtained.  Money  is  wanted  to  make  the  parson  a  life- 
member  of  the  Bible  Society.     The  goats  must  be  milked — 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  141 

and  soon  the  ladies  produce  the  money.  A  pious  young  man 
presents  himself  asone  called  to  the  ministry,  but  is  not  able 
to  obtain  an  honorable  education  at  Princeton,  Providence  ox 
Cambridge.  Milk  the  goats  is  the  next  step.  Men,  women 
and  children  are  called,  and  the  help  is  stripped  from  them, 
and  the  pious  young  men  have  ''■goats  milk  enough." 

Missionaries  are  needed  among  the  heathen  in  Vermont, 
Maine  and  Rhode  Island.  The  goats  are  milked  again  and 
the  missionaries  spread  their  fame  in  all  directions.  A  broth- 
er clergyman  is  dismissed  "because  no  man  hath  hired  him;" 
the  goats  are  milked,  and  he  is  on  a  mission  at  twenty  or 
fifty  dollars  per  month.  A  mission  is  agreed  on  to  Asia, 
and  the  goats  are  resorted  to  support  the  friends  for 
twenty-four  years.  At  last  this  fails,  and  what  next?  Mr. 
Ward  appears,  and  tells  the  owners  of  the  goats  that  noth- 
ing can  be  done  unless  a  college  is  built  in  Asia,  and  some 
of  the  natives  made  ministers.  The  goats  are  called  up  and 
ten  thousand  dollars  are  collected.  The  goats  are  left  to 
feed  on  the  high  hills  until  another  milking  time  returns, 
when  their  empty  pails  are  again  presented,  to  be  replen- 
ished from  the  same  source. 

These  milking  vessels  are  placed  wherever  the  goats 
are  likely  to  resort — as  in  the  bureau,  on  the  merchant's 
counter,  in  the  museum— ior  the  purpose  of  milking  out  the 
abundance  of  these  milch  kine.  They  have  drawn  from 
the  goats  money,  hats,  shoes,  stockings,  shirts  and  gowns; 
sweetmeats  and  other  luxuries  ;  with  missionary  fields, 
corn,  potatoes,  cabbages,  pumpkins,  &c. 

All  these  things  have  been  done,  in  addition  to  strip- 
ping for  watch  seals  and  the  estates  of  old  bachelors  and 
maids  when  death  shall  put  an  end  to  their  wants.  Accord- 
ing to  the  modern  pulpit  doctrine,  these  poor  goats  are 
to  be  rewarded  for  all  their  milk,  (no  good  for  the  elect.) 
with  a  portion  with  the  devils  and  damned  souls  in  eternal 
misery,  where  they  shall  see  the  ''very  elccf,''^  who  are  fed 
upon  their  milk,  and  by  it  nourished  and  prepared  for 
glory  everlasting.* 

♦Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  (2nd  edition,)  pp.  18-20. 


142  THE    GENESIS   OF 

Not  only,  however,  were  the  missionaries 
charg-ed  with  extra vag-ance,  but  with 

2.  Corruption,  embezzlement,  dishonesty, 
speculation  and  stealing. 

(a)  In  an  open  letter  addressed  to  "Mr.  Rob- 
ert Cautious,"  he  says  :" 

Oar  o'ojectioas  to  the  tnissionary  plan  originated  from 
the  conviction  that  it  is  unauthorized  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  that,  in  many  instances,  it  is  a  system  of  iniqui- 
tous peculation  and  speculation.  I  feel  perfectly  able  to 
maintain  both  the  one  and  the  other  of  these  positions. 

He  then  adduces  as  proof  the  instance  of  a 
missionary  who  received  forty  dollars  for  four 
sermons  preached  in  Pittsburg. 

(b)  He  relates  the  pleasing  incident  of  a  missionary  sent 
from  Connecticut  to  Ohio,  who  made  a  successful  specu- 
lation and  who,  on  being  asked  a  few  years  later  by  a 
magistrate  "which  was  the  most  pleasant  employment,  to 
preach  the  gospel  as  a  missionary,  or  to  engage  in  land 
speculations?''''  replied,  "D— n  the  preaching &o  long  as  I  can 
make  more  money  by  speculation.  " 

Campbell  seems  to  be  ashamed  of  publishing- 
this  and  warns  his  readers  that  :  "'To  deduce  a 
g"eneral  conclusion  from  particular  occurrences 
is  very  bad  log^ic."  Still  his  publication  of  the 
incident,  which  he  claims  to  be  of  undoubted 
authenticity,  could  have  no  other  object  or  ef- 
fect than  to  arouse  prejudice  against  missions. 
But  he  makes  a  far  more  serious  charg-e  against 
the  Serampore  missionaries.  I  append  the  ar- 
ticle in  full  and  the  editor's  apology  for  letting" 
it  appear  : 

(c)  SERAMPORE  MISSIONARIES.— The  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  England  has  at  leneth  broke  silence  on 

*Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  (2nd  edition,)  p.  149. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  143 

the  subject  of  the  missionaries  at  Serainpore,  and  in  their 
Magazine  for  July  last  undisguisedly  express  their  sur- 
prise, concern  and  dissatisfaction  at  the  proceedings  at 
that  place.  The  Baptist  Missionary  Society  in  England 
who  sent  out  these  very  inissionaries,  are,  in  fact,  as  we 
stated  some  years  ago,  cut  off"  from  all  participation  in  the 
property  and  in  the  management  of  the  concerns  at  Seram- 
pore.  The  immense  property  at  that  place  is  wholly  in  the 
possession  and  under  the  control  r>f  the  Serarapore  mis- 
sionaries; and  this  event  was  brought  about,  or  rather  this 
seizure  of  the  property  was  made  at  the  very  time  when 
the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  in  England  had  no  other  idea 
but  that  these  missionaries  were  acting  merely  as  trustees 
forthe  society  in  England.  These  great  men  must  now  be 
wealthy  enough.  The  ten  thousand  dollars  obtained  in  this 
country  a  few  years  ago  must  add  something  to  their  funds, 
and  might  serve  to  show,  we  should  suppose,  the  folly  of 
giving  money  to  missionary  beggars  under  the  pretence  of 
converting  the  heathen.  How  many  other  "pious"  and 
"renowned"  missionaries  will  play  as  successful  a  game  as 
those  at  Serampore,  time  must  show.  We  hope  the  editor 
of  the  New  York  Commercial  Advertiser,  on  seeing  the 
statement  made  by  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  in  Eng- 
land, will  recall  some  of  his  abusive  epithets  against  us 
for  publishing  only  the  truth,  and  that  of  such  a  kind  as 
the  public  were  entitled  to  know. 

It  seems  from  the  statement  g  ven,  that  since  the  seizure 
of  the  property  at  Serampore,  the  London  Baptist  Mission- 
ary Society  has  used  every  effort  to  obtain  some  participa- 
tion in  the  property  or  in  the  management  of  the  concerns 
at  Serampore.  But  while  the  Serampore  missionaries 
hare  all  along  been  calling  on  the  society  in  England  for 
money,  and  have  actually  obtained  considerable  sums, 
they  have  been  exceedingly  vigilant  and  careful  not  to  al- 
low the  society  in  England  the  least  right,  title  or  author- 
ity with  respect  to  anything  at  Serampore.  Such  a  state 
of  things  could  not  long  be  endured.  During  Dr.  Marsh- 
man's  last  visit  to  England,  it  was  proposed  as  a  last  re- 


144  THE    GENESIS   OF 

sort  by  the  London  Society,  for"Doctors"  Carey  and  Marsh- 
man  to  have  the  whole  management  of  things  at  Seram- 
pore  daring  their  lives,  reserving  to  the  society  only  the 
nO)nination  of  their  successors.  "The  consideration  of  this 
proposal,"  say  the  committee  of  the  London  Society, "and 
the  general  subject,  occupied  several  days  of  most  anxious 
deliberation,  and  repeated  efforts  were  made  to  prevent 
the  painful  issue  to  which  the  discussions  were  apparently 
tending.  But  as  every  proposal  made  by  the  committee 
was  declined  by  Mr.  Marshman,  they  were  constrained  to 
yield  to  a  separation,  which  their  present  communications 
with  Dr.  Marshman  convinced  them  had  actually  been 
made,  and  which  it  was  manifestly  determined  to  main- 
tain. The  committee  were  fully  aware  of  the  unfavorable 
impression  which  might  be  produced,  and  deeply  sympa- 
thized in  the  painful  feelings  which  the  event  might  occa- 
sion ;  but  they  also  felt  that  they  could  not  consistentlj 
continue  to  vote  the  funds  with  w^hich  they  were  entrusted 
to  a  body  asserting  entire  indt-pendence." 

It  is  not  likely  that  the  Serampore  missionaries  will 
be  able  to  get  any  more  money  from  the  Baptists  in  Eng- 
land. They  are  rich  enough  without  it,  and  live  more  in 
the  style  of  princes  than  humble  missionaries  of  Christ. 
If  such  has  been  the  termination  of  those  who  first  engaged 
in  modern  missionary  enterprises,  and  whose  praises  have 
been  sounded  over  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe,  what  can 
be  expected  of  those  who  have  succeeded  them  since  mis- 
sionary undertakings  have  become  more  popular,  and 
whose  motives  consequently  for  engaging  in  them  are 
more  questionable. 

REFORMER. 

(I  never  was  opposed,  in  principle  or  practice,  to  any 
scriptural  means  of  converting  the  heathen.  I  expressed 
many  doubts  in  the  first  volume  of  this  work  on  the  pro- 
priety and  utility  of  modern  missionary  schemes.  I  have 
said  little  on  this  subject  for  the  last  three  years,  hut  I 
have  thought  a  good  deal  upon  the  subject.  I  yet  cannot 
flatter    myself  into    any   sanguine  expectations   from  all 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  145 

these  devices.  I  take  no  pleasure  in  recording  such  disas- 
ters as  the  above  ;  but  I  could  not  do  justice  to  the  signs 
of  the  times  unless  I  gave  the  above  extract.  I  make  not 
such  incidentals,  however,  a  test  of  truth,  nor  do  I  op- 
pose   the    modern    devices    because    of  such  mismanage- 

"^""^•^  Ed.  C.  B. 

But  the  greatest  weapon  of  Mr.  Campbell's 
attack  was  his 

(3)  Terrific  Power  of  Ridicule. 

(a)  Compare  his  accounts  of  means  of  raising 
money  and  his  sermon  on  goat's  milk  already- 
quoted. 

(b)  His  interlarded  comments  on  an  article 
copied  by  The  Reformer  from  The  Watchman 
on  "Madagascar"  are  rich  with  humor  and 
bristling  with  satire.  It  is  too  long  to  quote 
here. 

(c)  His  burlesque  of  the  ordination  of  the 
"Missionaries  toBurmah"  is  too  excruciatingly 
funny  and  was  too  effective  not  to  be  repub- 
lished. 

From  the  Latter  Day  Luminary,  July,  1823. 

MISSIONARIES  TO  BURMAH. 
On   Wednesday,   the  llth  of  June,  at  Utica,  New  York, 
the  Rev.  Jonathan  Wade  and  his  consort  were  set  apart  as 
missionaries  to  the  Burman   Empire,   by     a   Committee  of 
the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention. 
An  interesting  sermon  was  delivered  on  the  occasion  by  the 
Rev.  Nathaniel  Kendrick  from  II  Timothy  2 :10— "  Therefore 
I  endure  all  things  for  the  elects'  sake,  that  they  also  may  at- 
tain the  salvation  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  with  eternal  glory." 
Rev.  Alfred  Bennett  led    in   offering  up    the  consecrating 
prayer.     Rev.  Daniel  Hascall  gave  Mr.  Wade  an  appropri- 
ate charge,  and  the  Rev.  Joel  W.    Clark  gave  him  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship, "/Aa/  he  should  go  to  the  heathen.''    Rev. 
10 


146  THE   GENESIS   OF 

John  Peck  addressed  Mrs.  Wade,  and  Rev.  Elon  Gahisha 
gave  her  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  Rev.  Elijah  F.  Wil- 
ley  offered  the  concluding  prayer.  The  services  were  per- 
fornxed  in  Rev.  Mr.  Atkin's  meeting  house.  The  day  was 
fine,  and  the  assemblage  was  very  large,  and  proved  by 
their  fixed  and  silent  attention  to  the  services,  how  much 
they  felt  for  the  world  that  lieth  in  wickedness  ;  and  by  a 
collection  of  $86.23  taken  on  the  spot,  they  showed  a  wil- 
lingness to  share  in  the  pleasure  and  expense  of  spreading 
the  gospel  in  all  the  earth. 

Mr.  Wade  is  a  young  man,  and  a  native  of  the  State  of 
New  York.  He  received  his  classical  and  theological  edu- 
cation in  the  theological  seminary  at  Hamilton.  He  ap- 
peared before  the  committee  a  man  of  good  sense,  of  ar- 
dent piety,  and  understandingly  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to 
the  work  in  which  he  has  now  engaged.  Mrs.  Wade  is  from 
a  respectable  family  in  Hamilton,  Madison  county--daugh- 
ter  of  Deacon  Lapham.  Her  early  piety  and  active  zeal  in 
the  cause  of  her  Redeemer,  has  encouraged  the  hope  that 
she  will  be  eminently  useful  in  the  cause  of  missions  with 
her  husband. 

Note  by  the  Editor  : — How  accordant  is  the  language 
and  spirit  of  the  above  to  the  following  passage  from  the 
13th  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  :  "On  Wednesday 
the  11th  of  June,  A.  D.,  '44,  the  Rev.  Saulus  PaulHsa.r\di  the 
Kev.  Joses  Barnabas  were  set  apart  as  missionaries  to  the 
Gentiles  dispersed  throughout  the  world,  by  a  committee 
of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Baptist  General  Conven- 
tion, met  in  the  city  of  Antioch.  An  interesting  sermon 
was  delivered  on  the  occasion  by  the  Rev.  Simon  Niger, 
from  Isaiah  42:4 — '■'The  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law."  The 
Rev.  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  led  in  offering  up  the  consecrating 
prayer.  Rev.  Manaen  gave  Mr.  Paulus  and  his  compan- 
ion (Mr.  Barnabas)  an  appropriate  charge,  and  the  Rev. 
John  Mark  gave  them  ihe  right  hand  of  fellowship,  "'that 
they  should  go  to  the  heathen."  The  Rev.  Lucius  of  Cy- 
rene offered  up  the  concluding  prayer.  The  services  were 
performed  ia  the   Rev.  Mr.   Simon  Niger's   meeting  house. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  147 

The  day  was  fine,  and  the  assemblage  was  very  large,  and 
proved  bv  their  fixed  and  silent  attention  to  the  services, 
how  much  they  felt  for  the  world  that  lieth  in  wickedness; 
and  by  a  collection  of  S86.25,  they  showed  a  willingness  to 
aid  the  Rev.  Mr.  Paul  and  the  Rex.  Mr.  Barnabas  in  carry- 
ing the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 

Mr.  Paulus  is  a  young  man,  and  a  native  of  the  city  of 
Tarsus  ;  he  received  his  classical  and  theological  education 
in  the  theological  seminary  in  Jerusalem.  He  appeared  be- 
fore the  committee  a  man  of  good  sense,  of  ardent  piety,  and 
understandingly  led  by   the  Spirit  of  God  to  the  work  in 

which  he  has  now  engaged. 

It   is   thenplain  that  the  above  notification  is  just  in  the 

spirit  and  style  of  this  passage  from  the  13th  chapter  of 
the  Acts.  But  in  the  common  translation  the  original  loses 
much  of  its  aptitude  and  beauty,  for  lo  !  it  reads  thus: 
"Now  there  was  in  the  Church  that  was  at  Antioch  certain 
prophets  and  teachers  ;  as  Barnabas,  and  Simon  that  was 
called  Niger,  and  Lucius  of  Gyrene,  and  Manaen  which  had 
been  brought  up  with  Herod  the  tetrarch,  and  Saul.  As 
they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost 
said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  where- 
unto  I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had  fasted  and 
prayed,    and   laid    their  hands  on   them,    they  sent  them 

away. 

It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  the  Baptists  in  the  West- 
ern country  will  not  imitate  these  precedents  of  pompous 
vanity,  so  consecrated  in  the  east  ;  and  that  they  will  rath- 
er cherish  the  spirit  and  copy  the  style  of  that  nnu  h  de- 
spised little  volume  ca  led  the  New  Testament.  Then  we 
know  thev  will  remember  that  it  is  spoken  by  our  Lord,''B^ 
not  called  Rabbi r  or  Reverend.  Then  they  will  confess 
that  many  things  of  high  reputation  in  this  age  are  an 
abomination  in  the  sight  ol  God.* 

Ridicule  is  the  hardest  thing-  in  the  world  to 
answer.     Witness  the  popularity  of  Voltaire, 

•Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  pp.  43-4-5. 


148  THE    GENESIS   OF 

Ing-ersoU  and  other  infidels.  Alexander  Camp- 
bell found  it  a  weapon  no  less  effective  ag-ainst 
the  truth  than  did  Voltaire,  or  than  Ing-ersoU 
has  since  that  time.  It  is  a  weapon  mig^hty  to 
the  pulling-  down  of  strong-holds,  but  as  Eli 
Perkins  justly  claims  in  his  "Philosophy  of 
Wit  and  Humor,"  it  is  a  weapon  only  used 
ag'ainst  truth. 

IV. 

It  will  have  been  noticed  by  the  most  casual 
reader  that  Campbell  always  claims  to  be  in 
favor  of  what  he  considered  New  Testament 
missions.  Let  us  now  see  what  he  considers 
necessary  to  a  missionary  movement  on  New 
Testament  plans: 

1.  Christian  Unity  is  made  a  condition  pre- 
cedent to  missionary  endeavor. 

(a)  In  the  preface  to  Vol.  I,  pag-e  10  of 
"Christian  Baptist,"  he  says  :  "To  convert 
the  heathen  to  the  popular  Christianity  of 
these  times  would  be  an  object  of  no  great  con- 
sequence, as  the  popular  Christians  themselves, 
for  the  most  part,  require  to  be  converted  to 
the  Christianity  of  the  New  Testament." 

(b)  Ag-ain,  on  page  70  of  Vol.  II,  "Christian 
Baptist,"  he  states  this  position  with  such  un- 
equivocal clearness  that  it  is  impossible  to  be 
misunderstood. 

But  the  conversion  of  the  world  is  planned  and  ordered 
by  the  will  of  heaven  to  be  dependent  on  the  unity  of  the 
disciples,  as  well  as  this  unity  dependent  upon  the  apostles' 
testimcny.  An  attempt  to  convert  pagans  and  Mohame- 
tans  to  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  sentoi 
the  Father,  until   Christians  are   united,  is  also  an  attempt 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  149 

to  frustrate  the  power  of  the  Messiah,  to  subvert  his  throne 
and  government.  There  are  unalterable  laws  in  the  moral 
world  as  in  the  natural.  There  are  also  unalterable  laws 
in  the  government  of  the  moral  and  religious  world,  as  in 
the  government  of  the  natural.  Those  laws  cannot,  by  hu- 
man interference,  be  set  aside  or  frustrated — we  might  as 
reasonably  expect  that  Indian  corn  will  grow  in  the  open 
fields  in  the  midst  of  the  frost  and  snows  of  winter,  as  that 
pagan  nations  can  be  converted  to  Jesus  Christ  till  Christ- 
ians are  united  through  the  belief  of  the  apostles'  testimony 
We  may  force  corn  to  grow  by  artificial  means  in  the  depth 
of  winter,  but  it  is  not  like  the  corn  of  August.  So  may  a 
few  disciples  be  made  in  pagan  lands  by  such  means  in  the 
moral  empire  as  those  by  which  corn  is  made  to  grow  in 
winter  in  the  natural  empire,  but  they  are  not  like  the  disci- 
ples of  primitive  times  before  sectarian  creeds  came  into 
being.  It  is  enough  to  say,  on  this  topic,  that  the  Saviour 
made  the  unify  of  the  disciples  essential  to  the  conviction 
of  the  world;  and  he  that  attempts  it  independent  of  this 
essential,  sets  himself  against  the  wisdom  and  plans  of 
heaven,  and  aims  at  overruling  the  dominion  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Great  King." 

2.  He  maintains  that  the  missionaries  must 
be  endowed  with  power  to  work  miracles.  This 
view  he  fully  sets  forth  in  an  article  in  the  first 
volume  of  the  "Christian  Baptist,"  entitled 
"The  Capital  Mistake  of  Modern  Missionary 
Schemes."  This  article  is  too  long-  to  quote  in 
full,  but  the  following-  copious  extracts  are 
g"iven: 

In  order  that  this  (i.  e.  the  capital  mistake  of  modern 
missionary  schemes,)  may  appear  as  plain  as  possible,  we 
shall  take  a  brief  view  of  the  two  grand  missions  insti- 
tuted by  God.  The  first  was  that  of  Moses  and  Joshua. 
Moses  was  the  great  apostle  from  God  to  the  Israelites  in 
Egypt..  .  .Vfter  forty  years  (in  Midian)  the  Lord  appeared 
to  him  and  commissioned  him  as  his  missionary  to    Egypt. 


150  THE   GENESIS   OF 

Moses  from  his  own  experience  on  a  former  occasion,  dis- 
covered that  something-  more  was  necessary  to  his  success 
than  good  professions  and  good  speeches;  he,  therefore,  an- 
swered and  said,  "But  behold  they  will  not  believe  in  me, 
nor  hearken  unto  my  voice;  for  they  will  say,  the  Lord  hath 
not  appeared  anto  thee."  The  LK)rd  immediately  authorized 
and  empowered  him  to  work  miracles.  He  now^  goes  forth, 
in  conjunction  with  his  brother  Aaron,  clothed  with  proper 
authority,  confirming  his  testimony  with  signs  and  won- 
ders, and  effects  the  deliverance  of  the  Israelites  from  ig- 
norance and  bondage.  .  .  He  brought  them  out,  after  he  had 
shewn  wonders  and  sigtis  in,  the  land  of  Egyptjand  in  the 
Red  Sea,  and  in  the  wilderness  forty  years.  .  .  .  Signs  and 
wonders  accompanied  the  ministry  of  Joshua  until  he  placed 
the  tribes  of  Israel  in  their  own  land  and  divided  it  to  them 
by  lot.  .  .  Without  pausing  on  the  mission  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist to  introduce  the  Christian  era,  which  was  also  authen- 
ticated by  signs  and  wonders  attendant  on  his  conception 
and  birth,  and  which  were  noised  abroad  throughout  all 
Judea,  whereby  his  testimony  was  confirmed  unto  the  peo- 
ple; we  proceed  to  the  second  in  order  of  time,  but  in  fact 
the  first  grand  mission  to  which  all  others  were  subservi- 
ent; we  mean  the  Father  sending  his  own  Son  into  the 
world  as  his  great  apostle  or  missionary  and  the  Son's 
sending  his  missionaries  to  perfect  this  grand  mission. 
We  need  not  stop  here  to  show  that  signs  and  wonders  ac- 
companied his  preaching,  as  every  Christian,  on  the  evi- 
dence of  these  signs  and  wonders,  receives  him  as  God's 
Messiah,  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  But  how  did  he  send 
forth  his  missionaries  ?  .  .  .  "Jesus  called  unto  him  his 
twelve  disciples,  and  gave  them  power  against  unclean 
spirits  to  cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sickness 
and  disease."  These  he  commanded  to  go  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  to  preach  the  approaching  reign 
of  heaven,  and  to  confirm  it  by  miracles,  "heal  the  sick, 
cleanse  the  lepers,  raise  the  dead,  cast  out  demons;  freely 
ye  have  received,  freely  give."  The  seventy  disciples  who 
were  sent  out  by  the  Messiah  to  go  before  his  face.  .  were 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  I5l 

sent  in  the  same  manner,  empowered  to  confirm  their  tes- 
timony by  signs  and  wonders.  See  Luke  10.  The  apostles 
in  the  last  commission,  were  sent  to  all  the  -world;  but  were 
prohibited,  in  the  accompanying^  instructions,  from  com- 
mencing their  operations,  until  they  should  be  endued  with 
a  power  from  on  high.  Thus  all  the  missionaries  sent  from 
heaven,  were  authorized  and  empowered  to  confirm  their 
doctrines  with  signs  and  wonders  sufficient  to  awe  opposi- 
tion, to  subdue  the  deepest  rooted  prejudices,  and  to  sat- 
isfy the  most  inquisitive  of  the  origin  of  their  doctrine. 
After  Pentecost  their  powers  were  enlarged  and  new  signs 
added.  .  .  Those  spiritual  gifts  continued  until  the  gospel 
was  preached  to  all  the  world,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  until 
churches  were  planted  in  all  nations.  Then  they  ceased. 
Why  ?  Doubtless,  because  in  the  eyes  of  Omniscience,  thev 
were  no  longer  necessary.  The  missionary  work  was  done. 
The  gospel  had  been  preached  unto  all  nations  before  the 
end  of  the  apostolic  age.  The  Bible,  then,  gives  us  no  idea 
of  a  missionary  without  the  power  of  working  miracles. 
Miracles  and  missionaries  are  inseparably  connected  in  the 
New  Testament.  .  .  From  these  plain  and  obvious  factsand 
considerations,  it  is  evident  that  it  is  a  capital  mistake  to 
suppose  that  missionaries  in  heathen  lands,  without  the 
power  of  working  miracles,  can  succeed  in  establishing  the 
Christian  religion.  If  it  was  necessary  for  the  first  mis- 
sionaries to  possess  them,  it  is  as  necessary  for  those  of  our 
time  who  go  to  pagan  lands  to  possess  them.  .  .  Is  then,  the 
attempt  to  convert  the  heathen  by  means  of  modern  mis- 
sionaries, an  unauthorized  and  a  hopeless  one  ?  It  seems 
to  be  unauthorized,   and,   if  so,  then  it  is  a  hopeless  one. 

V.     Campbell's  missionary  scheme. 

This  is  presented  in  lang-uag-e  of  exquisite 
beauty,  althougfh  he  makes  no  attempt  to  carry 
out  his  own  sug-g-estion  or  to  put  in  operation 
forces  that  will  carry  it  out.  His  plan  is  to 
transport  an  entire  church  to  some  heathen  land, 


152  THE   GENESIS   OF 

where  purely  by  the  force  of  their  example  they 
would  convert  the  surrounding  heathen  to 
Christ. 

The  New  Testament.  .  .  teaches  us  that  the  association 
called  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  in  propria  forma,  the 
only  institution  of  God  left  on  earth  to  illuminate  and  re- 
form the  world.  .  .  When  spiritual  men,  i.  e.  men  having 
spiritual  gifts,  or  as  now  termed,  miraculous  gifts,  were 
withdrawn,  this  institution  was  left  on  earth,  as  the  grand 
scheme  of  heaven,  to  enlighten  and  reform  the  world.  .  .  . 
The  church  of  the  living  God  is  therefore  styled  the  pillar 
and  support  of  the  truth.  The  Christian  religion  is  a  social 
religion,  and  can  be  exhibited  to  the  full  conviction  of  the 
world,  only  when  it  appears  in  this  social  character. 

He  then  shows  how  the  apostles  formed  the 
church  and  left  it  by  its  doctrine  and  example 
to  Christianize  the  world.  But  men's  ignorance 
and  ambition  have  been  such  that  they  have 
perverted  the  New  Testament  simplicity  so 
that  Campbell  can  say  to  them: 

The  Christian  name  has  been  through  your  crimes  blas- 
phemed among  the  heathen.  .  .  .Yes,  indeed,  so  blasphemed 
so  disgraced,  so  vilified,  that  amongst  those  pagans  that 
have  heard  of  it,  the  term  Christian  denotes  everything 
that  is  hateful  and  impious.  Consequently  there  can  be  no 
hope  for  the  conversion  of  the  pagan  nations  until  the 
Christians  return  to  the  ancient  model  delineated  in  the 
New  Testament;  and  until  they  keep  the  ordinances  as  de- 
livered to  them  by  the  apostles.  .  .  Then  suppose  a  Christian 
church  were  to  be  placed  on  the  confines  of  a  heathen  land, 
as  some  of  them  must  inevitably  be,  the  darkness  of  pa- 
ganism will  serve,  as  a  shade  in  a  picture,  to  exhibit  the 
lustre  of  Christianity.  .  .  If  in  the  present  day  and  among, 
those  who  talk  so  much  of  a  missionary  spirit,  there  could 
be  found  such  a  society,  though  it  were  composed  of  but 
twenty  willing  to  emigrate  to  some  heathen  land,   where 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  153 

they  would  support  themselves  like  the  natives,  wear  the 
same  garb,  adopt  the  countr3'  as  their  own,  and  profess 
nothing- like  the  missionary  project;  should  such  a  society 
sit  down  and  hold  forth  in  word  and  deed  the  saving  truth, 
not  deriding  the  gods  nor  the  religion  of  the  natives,  but 
allowing  their  own  works  and  example  to  speak  for  their 
religion,  and  practicing  as  aboTe  hinted;  we  are  persuaded 
that,  in  process  of  time,  a  more  solid  foundation  for  the 
conversion  ot  the  natives  would  be  laid,  and  more  actual 
success  resulting,  than  from  all  the  missionaries  employed 
for  twenty-five  years.  ...  * 

(1)  It  is  seen  that  this  plan  assumes — 

(a)  That  the  g-ospel  was  preached  to  all  the 
world  in  the  first  century. 

(b)  That  this  exhausts  the  great  Commission, 
as  is  proved'by  the  cessation  of  miraculous  gifts. 
This  is  the  fundamental  hardshell  position. 

(c)  That  now,  oiily  the  church  and  not  the 
individual  can  eng^ag-e  in  missionary  activity  and 
the  church  can  engage  in  it  only  by  example. 

(2)  This  position  ignores — 

(a)  The  obligation  to  successive  genera- 
tions. 

(b)  The  fact  that  "John  (the  Baptist)  did  no 
miracle." 

(c)  The  influence  of  the  Bible  as  a  mission- 
ary agent. 

(d)  The  command  to  Tinioth}-,  "to  do  the 
work  of  an  evangelist." 

In  short,  while  claiming  the  necessity  of  fol- 
lowing the  New  Testament,  it  demands  a  dif- 
ferent method  of  procedure  now  for  converting 
the  world  than  was  used  then.     That   was  ad- 

♦Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  1,  (2nd  edition)  pp.  41-43. 


154  THB   GENESIS   OF 

mittedly  done  by  individuals  as  well  as  churches. 
But  it  is  demanded  that  this  be  done  by 
churches  only. 

The  effect  of  such  an  evasion  of  duty  and  of 
such  attacks  as  he  made  on  those  who  were 
attempting-  something  for  Christ  and  the  lost 
world,  can  be  briefly,  but  clearly,  shown  by 
extracts  from  a  letter  of  remonstrance  ad- 
dressed to  Campbell  and  published  by  him  in 
the  "Christian  Baptist."  The  sig^nature  is 
not    printed. 

"...  I  regret  exceedingly  the  opposition  yoi»  have  made 
to  the  missionary  and  Bible  Society  cause.  It  has  greatly 
injured  your  usefulness  and  put  into  the  hands  of  your  Pai- 
do-Bxptist  opposers  a  weapon  to  break  the  heads  of  the 
Baptists.  .  .  My  dear  sir,  you  have  be^un  wrong  if  your  ob- 
ject is  reformation.  Never  attack  the  principle  which  multi- 
plies the  number  of  Bibles,  or  which  promotes  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel  or  the  support  of  it,  if  you  desire  Christian- 
ity to  prevail.  As  I  informed  you  when  here,  I  repeat  it 
again,  your  opposition  to  a  preached  gospel,  to  the  preach" 
ers  and  Bible  societies,  secure  to  you  the  concurrence  of  the 
covetous,  the  ignorant,  the  prayerless  and  Christless  Chris- 
tians. Should  they  have  had  any  religion,  they  cease  to 
enjov  it  as  soon  as  they  embrace  your  views;  at  the  same 
time  you  wound  the  hearts  of  the  zealous  and  devout 
Christians.  These  are  not  the  expressions  of  one  who  has 
an  interest  in  defending  the  "Kingdom  of  the  clergy,"  or 
the  hireling  system,  but  of  one  who,  like  yourself,  has  been 
providentially  thrown  into  the  possession  of  a  competenc}' 
of  the  good  things  of  this  world.  I  am  as  much  as  you 
can  be  for  the  correction  of  all  errors,  but  in  making  the 
correction,  or  in  aiming  at  it — spare,  I  beseech  you,  the 
grand  means  that  God  has  employed  and  is  still  using  for 
extending  Christ's  kingdom — I  mean  a  preached  gospel. 
I  agree  with  you  in  the  use   and  operation   of  every   other 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  155 

mean  in  its  proper   place  ;   but  I  must  insist  on  is,  that  the 
preaching-  of  the  gospel  is  a  most  powerful  one.  .  . 

I  am  yours  etc., * 

All  the  quotations  g-iven  from  Mr.  Campbell 
have  been  taken  from  his  writings  while  he  still 
claimed  to  be  a  Baptist  and  f^fave  his  paper  that 
name. 

♦Christian  Baptist,  Vol.  50,  (2nd  edition),  pp.  204,  205. 


156  THE    GENESIS    OF 


CHAPTEIR     VII 


PROGRESS    AND    SPIRIT    OF   OPPOSI- 
TION TO  MISSIONS. 


The  stream  of  anti-mission  sentiment  can  be 
traced  back  to  the  source  already  mentioned, 
i.  e.,  the  writing-s  and  influence  of  Daniel  Par- 
ker and  Alexander  Campbell.  Daniel  Parker's 
influence  has  been  ofreat  in  southern  Illinois, 
Indiana,  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  especially 
in  the  last  named  State.  He  sometimes  made 
lono"  journeys  at  his  own  expense  to  figfht  in 
church  and  association  the  mission  cause.  In 
reference  to  the  efi^ects  of  Mr.  Campbell's 
teachin(>-,  I  can  «-ive  no  better  idea  than  to 
quote  Dr.  Spencer,  who  alone  among-  Baptist 
historians  has  recoo-nized  the  tremendous  part 
played  b}'  Mr.  Campbell  in  this  arena.  * 

The  effects  of  these  teachings  were  felt  as  far  as  the 
^'Christian  Baptist"  was  circulated,  and  nowhere  more  than 
among-  Baptists  of  Kentucky.  The  preachers  who  had  hith- 
erto received  but  a  small  pittance  from  their  charges,  were 
further  reduced  in  their  resources  of  living.  The  friends 
of  education  were  discouraged  in  their  endeavors  to  erect 
a  coUe^-e.     The  Baptisfe  Missionary  societies,  that   started 

*  Dr.  Spencer  is  my  chief  authority  for  all  matters  relating 
to  Kentucky. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  l57 

under  such  auspicious  circumstances,  were  dwarfed,  and 
ultimately  perished.  The  ministers  were  brought  into  dis- 
repute among^  those  who  most  needed  the  restraints  of 
their  teaching,  and  practical  benevolence  was  well  nigh  de- 
stroyed in  the  churches,  at  least,  so  far  as  any  effort  to 
spread  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel  was  concerned.  It  re- 
quired the  labors  of  thirty  years  to  bring  the  Baptist 
churches  of  Kentucky  up  to  the  standard  of  Christian  be- 
ncTolence,  to  which  they  had  attained  in  1816,  and  a  con- 
siderable fraction  of  them  continued  their  downward 
course,  in  this  respect,   thirty  years  longer.* 

Prior  to  1830,  the  Licking-  Association  of 
Kentucky  adopted  the  policy  of  Mr.  Campbell 
in  regard  to  missions,  benevolent  societies  and 
theolog-ical  education,  but  rejected  his  theology. 
In  the  meantime,  of  course,  Mr.  Campbell  had 
been  developing  his  theology  in  its  more  well- 
known  forms  and  laying  the  foundation  for  a 
newdenomination.  In  Kentuck3%  by  1830,  there 
was  a  definite  separation  between  the  Baptists 
and  the  Disciples,  as  they  called  themselves. 
The  remnant  of  the  one-time  strong  Arminian 
element  among  the  Baptists  had  gone  with  the 
Disciples.  But  the  fact  that  this  Arminianism 
was  made  prominent  prevented  many  of  those 
among  the  Baptists  who  shared  Mr.  Campbell's 
views  in  regard  to  missionary  operations,  Bible 
distribution  and  theological  education  from  join- 
ing his  "Disciples."  These  were  left  among 
the  Baptists  to  cause  yet  further  division.  The 
anti-missionaries  thus  left  behind  w^ere  not 
agreed  among  themselves.    The  larger  element, 


*Spencer's  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  Vol.  1,  pp.  593» 
594. 


158  THE    GENESIS   OF 

represented  by  Licking-,  Red  River  and  other 
Associations,  was  decidedly  antinomian  in  its 
doctrine.  This  antinomian  faction  was  itself  di- 
vided on  the  Two-Seeds  doctrine  of  Parker  and 
afterward  on  thq  resurrection.  The  other  divi- 
sion of  the  anti-missionaries  followed  Dr.  Andrew 
Fuller's  interpretation  of  the  doctrines  of  grace, 
but  "opposed  all  human  societies"  for  carrying 
the  gospel.  The  number  of  these  anti-mission- 
aries left  was  about  7,000;  their  loss  in  numbers 
would  have  been  seriously  felt,  but  the  power 
of  the  church  to  recuperate  would  have  been 
greatly  strengthened  had  they  gone  out  with 
the  rest  of  Mr.  Campbell's  "Disciples."  In  1831 
efforts  were  revived  to  have  a  "General  Meet- 
ing." Dr.  Noel  was  the  chief  mover  in  this  enter- 
prise. It  was,  of  course,  bitterly  opposed  by  the 
anti-missionaries;  but  on  December  11,  1831, a  so- 
ciety of  153  members  was  formed  at  Frankfort, 
Kentucky,  styled  "The  Frankfort  Association, 
auxiliary'  to  the  Kentucky  Baptist  Convention 
(expected  to  be  instituted)."  This  resulted  in 
the  organization  of  the  Kentucky  Baptist  State 
Convention  at  Bardstown,  March  29th,  1832. 
The  attempt  of  this  body  to  defend  a  theory  of 
subordination  in  the  ministry,  or  episcopacy, 
enabled  the  anti-missionaries  to  destroy  it. 
Their  success  in  this  matter  encouraged  them 
in  their  intolerance  so  that  the  friends  of  benev- 
olent societies  soon  came  to  regard  themselves 
as  fortunate  if  they  could  effect  a  compromise 
in  the  churches  and  associations  of  Kentucky 
on  the  ground  that  giving,  or  not  giving,  shall 
be  no  bar  to  fellowship.  This  statement  is 
still  found  in  many  old  church  and  associational 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  159 

records.  For  the  next  ten  years,  i.  e.,  until  1840, 
the  anti-missionaries  flourished  as  theg^reen  bay- 
tree  and  succeeded  in  having-  a  number  of  breth- 
ren and  preachers  excluded  from  their  churches 
for  g"iving"  to  or  advocating"  the  claims  of  mis- 
sions. The  org"anization  of  the  Baptist  General 
Association  brought  the  matter  to  a  crisis. 
This  body  v^'as  organized  in  1837.  The  enemies 
of  the  General  Association  in  both  churches  and 
district  associations  forced  the  matter  to  a  vote 
and  either  excluded  the  missionaries,  if  they  had 
a  majority,  or,  if  not,  went  off  and  set  up  house- 
keeping- for  themselves,  under  the  designations 
of  ''Old,"  "Old  School,"  "Primitive,"  "Pre- 
destinarian,"  "Original,"  "Particular,"  "Reg- 
ular," and  in  one  small  association,  "Anti- 
Missionary."  To  all  of  these  terms  the}^  affixed 
the  word  "Baptist."  These  all  continued  the 
same  attack  in  the  same  spirit,  renewing  the 
onslaught  with  fearful  bitterness  during  the 
financial  panic  of  1842.  The  division  was  com- 
plete by  the  year  1850.  The  anti-missionary 
faction  had  all  along  opposed  protracted  meet- 
ings and  all  other  efforts  to  bring  sinners  to 
Christ,  and  hence,  have  never  since  the  time 
of  their  separation,  enjoyed  a  revival  of  any 
considerable  extent.  Spencer  gives  these  sta- 
tistics for  the  year  1850: 

The  anti-missionaries  had  g-athered  themselves  into 
twenty-five  small  associations,  embracing  266  churches 
and  9,476  members.  Of  these,  about  three-fourths  did  not 
differ  from  the  Missionary  Baptists,  except  in  the  single 
item  of  forming  and  contributing  to  benevolent  societies. 
The  other  fourth  were  pretty  evenly  divided  into  Two- 
Seeders,  Hyper-Calvinists,  and  Anti-Resurrectionists.    The 


160  THE   GENESIS   OP 

main  body  of  the  denomination  comprised  forty  three 
associations,  757  churches,  and  65,489  members.  There  were 
at  this  period  in  Kentucky,  altogether,  68  Baptist  associa- 
tions, comprising  1,023  churches  and  74,965  members.  * 

I  have  not  been  able  to  secure  a  complete  His- 
tory of  this  period  among  the  Baptists  of  North 
Carolina,  although  the  anti-missionary  spirit 
was  quite  strong  there,  and  seems  to  have 
spread  into  that  State  from  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky.  It  is  certain  that  Mr.  Campbell's 
anti-missionary  followers  early  organized 
themselves  there.  The  following  letter  or  rather 
extract  from  a  letter  was  printed  in  "The 
Christian  Baptist"  of  December  4th,  1826  : 

I  have  before  me  a  letter  received  from  a  Baptist  preach- 
er in  Wake  county,  North  Carolina,  staling  that  nine 
churches  of  the  Raleigh  Baptist  Association,  have  rent 
themselves  from  that  association  in  consequence  of  the  an- 
noyance they  have  met  with  from  missionary  schemes  and 
missionary  beggars.  They  call  themselves  the  "Reformed 
Baptist  Churches."  I  also  saw  a  few  day  s  since  a  respect- 
able Baptist  preacher  from  the  Neuse  Baptist  Association, 
who  stated  that  he  thought  there  were  as  many  as  fifteen 
churches  in  that  association,  ready  to  separate  from  the 
association  for  the  same  reasons.  He  also  stated  that  one 
church  in  the  Kehukee  Association  had  pointedly  declared 
against  the  missionary  and  money-begging  system. t 

As  a  general  rule,  however,  the  hyper-Cal- 
vinism of  the  anti-missionaries  in  North  Caro- 
lina was  enough  stronger  than  their  hatred  of 
human  organizations  for  spreading  the  gospel, 
to  hold  them  in  the   Baptist    ranks    until   some 

*Spencer :  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  pp.  694,  695. 
f  Requoted  from  Spencer's  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists, 
p.  609. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  161 

years  after  the  Campbellite  split.  The  same 
Ltoleratice  was  displayed  there  as  m  l^^J^^^^^Y^ 
necessitating  finally  the  same  division,  a  though 
the  missionaries  bore  long  and  patiently  with 
the  violence  and  unfairness  of  their  anti-mis- 
sionary  brethren.  The  formation  of  the^oith 
Carolina  State  Convention  was  effected  by  a 
comparatively  small  number  of  the  missionary 
brethren,  but  eventually  captured  the  State  for 
the  missionary  cause. 

In  Alabama  the  story  is  much  the  same. 
The  following  quotation  from  Hosea  Ho  combe, 
warning  the  Alabama  Baptists  from  following 
the  example  of  the  North  Carolina  anti-mis- 
sionary  brethren,  is  a  sufficient  indication  that 
Campbells'  influence  against  missions  was  telt 
in  Alabama  also: 

Is  it  for  Baptists  then  to  oppose   missions,   to  decry  the 
Bible  and  tract  societies,  to  proscribe  colleges  and  theolog- 
ical seminaries  ?   Baptists  of  all  men  in  the  world  onght  to 
be  foremost  in  these  enterprises.     Everything   -^ich  con- 
tributes to  spread  li^ht  among  mankind  will  hasten  the  tri- 
umph of  our  principles.     It  is  a  source  of  surprise  and  sor- 
Tw  that  there  are  men  who  call  themselves  Baptists,  and 
who  are  nevertheless   opposed  to  all  these  exertions.       Let 
th^n  come  forth  as  they  are  now  doing  like  the  "Kehukee 
Association"  ^nd  the -/Reformed  Churc/,esr  the  sooner  they 
disclose  their  true  character  the  better.     Let  the  line  be 
drawn  distinctly  between  the  friends   and  the  enemies  of 
missions.  * 

At  the  beginning  of  the  mission  controversy 
Alabama  was  very  sparsely  settled.  >^  tact, 
it  only  received  the  name  of  Alabama  m  1»1/. 
There  was  some  difference  of  sentiment  among 

*  Holcombe's  History  of  Baptists  of  Alabama,  p.  88 
11 


162  THE   GENESIS   OF 

the  early  settlers.  Some  of  them  held  that  the 
command  of  our  Lord  as  g-iven  in  the  Great 
Commission  must  be  obeyed  by  the  churches 
by  sending"  men  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  des- 
titute ;  others  greatly  objected  to  this  as  being 
an  attempt  to  thwart  the  will  of  God  by  secur- 
ing the  salvation  of  those  whom  he  had  decreed 
to  be  damned  from  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world.  In  time  these  differences  became  more 
marked  and  the  work  of  disintegration  early  be- 
g"an.  The  inconsistency  of  some  of  the  mis- 
sionary Baptists,  and  the  firm  dog"matic  convic- 
tions of  the  anti-missionaries  helped  the  divi- 
sion along.  As  usual,  the  attempt  to  organize  a 
State  Convention  brought  the  matter  to  a  head, 
and  the  anti-missionaries  took  the  field  against 
their  missionary  brethren. 

There  come  periods  in  the  histories  of  all  causes  which  af- 
ford an  opportunity  for  petty  Itadership.  More  ambitious 
than  rig-hteous,  acertain  class  of  malcontents  hampered 
by  their  own  pride  and  flattered  by  their  vanity,  placed 
themselves  in  the  lead  of  such  discordant  elements  as  they 
could  rally,  in  order  to  oppose  the  work  projected  by  the 
Coavention.  For  a  long- period  the  forces  which  at  last  broke 
forth  in  open  revolt  against  missionary  effort,  had  been 
slowly  g-athering-.  The  occasion  had  not  before  arisen 
when  they  could  be  so  pronounced,  and  being  so,  excite  so 
much  attention  and  work  such  great  damage.  The  advanced 
position  taken  by  the  Convention  in  the  appointment 
of  missionaries  was  the  signal  for  the  would-be  leaders  to 
sally  forth  in  opposition.  The  neglect  previously  exer- 
cised by  the  pastors  or  preachers  in  the  State,  with  re- 
spect to  the  development  of  the  members  of  the  churches, 
furnished  these  opposers  with  a  club  with  which  to  cudgel 
the  head  of  a  missionary  convention.  This  indifference 
to  development  was  now  bearing-  fruit,   and   it  was    bitter 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  163 

fruit  to  the  pioneer  missionary;  for  everywhere  he  went 
he  encountered  more  or  less  obstruction.  This  opposition 
was,  perhaps,  more  pronounced  in  the  northern  aad  cen- 
tral portions  of  the  State  than  elsewhere  In  the  first  men- 
tioned region  it  sliowed  itself,  first  of  all,  by  a  marked  in- 
difiference  ;  but  this  soon  took  on  the  form  of  active  oppo- 
sition. In  the  Alabama  Association,  under  the  lead- 
ership of  such  men  as  Rev.  Wm.  Jones,  the  opposition  was 

severe At  the  time  about  which  we  write  he  v/as  a 

turbulent  element  among  the  churclies  in  the  central  and 
southern  portions  of  the  State.  It  was  at  his  instig"ation 
that  there  was  submitted  to  the  Alabama  Association  in 
1825  this  declaration  from  the  Breastwork  Church,  Butler 
county.  The  following-  extract  from  the  record  shows  the 
spirit  of  the  author  and  of  those  in  sympathy  with  him  : 

"Breastwork  Church  petitioned  in  her  letter  that  this 
Association  take  into  consideration  the  propriety',  or  im- 
propriety, and  make  decision  thereon  of  a  declaration 
made  by  that  church,  declaring  an  uncommunion  fellow- 
ship with  the  Baptist  State  Conventions,  theological 
schools,  Bible  societies,  tract  societies,  and  all  churches 
that  hold  members  of  such  societies  in  fellowship  with 
them."  The  scheme  happily  failed  of  its  purpose.  The  As- 
sociation refused  to  consider  the  petition,  and  wisely  dis- 
posed of  it  by  laying  it  upon  the  table.  But  it  was  the 
gage  of  battle.  It  became  the  slogan  of  certain  officious 
preachers  w^ho  zealously  fomented  trouble  as  they  found 
opportunity.  * 

The  churches  and  associations  gave  up  their 
time  to  trivial  discussions  on  foot-washingf,  tem- 
perance and  kindred  topics,  enlivening-  their 
meetings  by  diatribes  ag'ainst  their  missionary 
brethren.  The  missionaries  made  the  usual 
mistake  of  tr^-ing  to  remain  in  harmony  with 
their  anti-missionary  brethren,  and   pleaded  in 

*Riley's  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Alabama,  pp.  43-45. 


164  THE   GENESIS   OF 

vain  for  a  spirit  of  toleration.  Riley  says  that 
"every  step  of  progress  was  resisted  by  a  people 
who  glorified  in  their  ignorance,  and  regarded 
with  complacent  satisfaction  their  indispo- 
sition to  activity  in  church  life."  The  follow- 
ing quotations  taken  from  the  speeches  of  two 
of  the  prominent  opponents  of  missions  will 
show  the  gentle  Christian  spirit  and  chaste 
language  with  which  the  Hardshells  endeavored 
to  dissuade  their  missionary  brethren  : 

Mr.  J.  W.  Richards  of  Chambers  County  : — I  have 
known  some  preachers  who  at  first  thoug-ht  all  benevolent 
institutions  were  wrong  but  the  Foreign  Missions  ;  and 
after  a  while  they  would  receive  another  trait  of  the  beast 
as  right,  and  so  on,  until  they  would  receive  all  but  the 
tail,  (  Temperance  Societies  ;)  and /Afl/  they  would  oppose 
with  all  their  might  for  a  while,  but  finding  it  was  conr-ect- 
ed  with  the  body,  they  would  swallow  that.  I  will  tell  you, 
tny  brother,  what  it  makes  me  think  of  :  it  is  just  like  a 
snake  trying  to  swallow  a  squirrel.  It  will  begin  at  its 
head  and  swallow  that  first,  and  so  on  until  it  comes  to  the 
tail.  Then  it  tries  every  stratagem  to  get  rid  of  swallow- 
ing the  tail  ;  but  finding  it  is  connected  with  the  body,  it 
must  either  vomit  all  back  or  take  down  the  tail,  although 
averse  to  it  ;  for  if  they  vomit  np  the  bodj'  and  head,  they 
will  be  laughed  at  for  saying  and  contending  that  these 
things  are  right. 

Mr.  A.  Keaton,  of  Green  County  : — Do  not  forget  the 
enemy,  (missionaries)  bear  them  in  mind  ;  the  howling  de- 
structive wolves,  the  ravenous  dogs,  and  the  filthy  and 
their  numerous  whelps.  By  a  minute  observation  and  the 
consultation  of  the  sacred,  never  failing  descriptive  chart, 
even  their  physiogomy  in  dress,  mein  and  carriage,  and 
many  other  indented,  indelible,  descriptive  marks,  too  te- 
dious at  present  to  write.  The  wolfish  smell  is  enough  to 
alar:n.    to  create   suspicion,    and  to    ascertain  ;   the   dog's 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  16d 

teeth    are  noted,   and  the    wolves   for   their  peculiar    and 
distinct   howl,    etc.,  etc.-See   Primitive    Baptist  * ^ 

Mr.  Holcombe  ^ives  the  following  viyid  de- 
scription of  a  scene  at  one  of  the  associations  m 
which  the  controversy  was  in  progress  : 

To   undertake   to  describe  a  scene    which   we   witnessed 
in  the  Flint  River  Association,  would  be  the  most  painful  ; 
in  truth,  it  beggars  description.      There  were  some   of  the 
most  pious,  humble,  respectable  and    intelligent  brethren, 
who  most  affectionately  and  earnestly  besought  their  anti- 
brethren  to  suffer  them  to  do   as   they    felt    bound    in  con- 
science to  do.  as  they  would   with  their  own,  and  not  let 
those  things  be  a  bar  to  Christian    fellowship.      They    en- 
treated, they  pled  by  the  mercies  of  God- by   the  love  of 
the  Saviour,  and  by  the  joys  of  heaven  ;  they   wept-tears 
flowed  ;  they  cried  to   heaven-heaven    smiled  !      But  the 
adamantine  hearts  of  the  anti-brethren  were  not  touched; 
they  were  apparentlv  as  hard  as  the  nether  millstone.      Not- 
withstanding all  this,  the  missionary  party  still   clave  to 
them,  hoping  to  win  them  over  to  the  truth  ;  yet  it  wasev- 
ident  they  had  no  well-grounded  hope,  for   the   antis   were 
determined  and  inflexible.      Elder  William  Crutcher  stood 
at  their  head,  who  appeared   to   be   really   sincere.       Tw-o 
years  after  this,  the   separating  line  was   drawn,    and  the 
associations  divided. f 

Mr.  Holcombe  has  the  following-   footnote  on 
the  above  : 

We  have  oeen  credibly  informed  by  a  worthy  brother  that 
a  Baptist  minister  in  the  State  of  Georgia  sai.\  that  'if  an 
angel  was  to  come  down  from  heaven,  and  declare  the 
missionary  cause  was  of  God,  he  would  not  believe  itl'-he 
immediately  lost  his  speech,  and  remained  in  that  deplora- 
ble situation  until  he  died. 

*  Holcombe-s  Historv  of  Baptists  in  Alabama,  pp.  90,  91. 
The  quotation  from  the  Primitive  Baptist   is  an   exact  re- 
production, both  as  to  the  grammar  and  the   punctuation. 
t  Holcombe's  History  of  the  Baptists  in  Alabama,  p.  93. 


166  THE   GENESIS   OF 

I  g-ive  this  footnote  for  what  it  is  worth.  It 
was  hearsay  evidence  with  Mr.  Holcombe,  and 
is  no  less  so  with  me. 

Dr.  Riley  so  well  describes  the  conditions 
preparatory  to  and  during-  the  final  division 
that  I  can  do  no  better  than  to  quote  at  leng-th 
his  words  : 

The  aiiti-rnissionarj'  elements  had  become  more  turbu- 
lent and  had  never  ceased  to  harass  and  menace  as  oppor- 
tunity offered.  The  spirit  of  persecution  waxed  fiercer  still 
as  the  months  moved  on.  Repeated  overtures  from  the 
conservative  Baptists  were  spurned.  The  anti-mission- 
ary elements  demanded  that  the  matter  of  missions  be 
wiped  out  entirely  from  the  churches.  They  insisted  upon 
the  retention  of  an  uneducated  ministry.  They  demanded 
compliance  with  perverted  notions  of  doctrine.  They 
proudly  boasted  of  their  ignorance.  They  g-loried  in  that 
which  others  disdained.  The  consciences  of  others  counted 
for  naug'ht  if  their  own  notions,  springing  from  ignor- 
ance, were  only  respected.  The  conservative  branch  of  the 
Baptist  family  had  foreborne,  because  they  felt  that  they 
could  afford  to  do  so.  They  could  afford  to  make  conces- 
sions as  long  as  principle  was  not  involved.  But  the  pa- 
tience and  forbearance  of  the  conservative  Baptists  only 
made  more  aggressive  and  bolder  the  extremists.  Their 
demands  became  more  intolerant  still.  That  which  they 
meted  out  to  the  Missionary  Baptists  was  insult,  and  only 
insult  continually.  The  time  for  revolution  had  come.  The 
denomination  was  ripe  for  it.  The  household  was  divided 
against  itself.  It  could  not  stand.  Throughout  the  State 
disorders  broke  out  afresh.  They  showed  themselves  in 
the  northern,  eastern  and  southern  parts  of  the  State  al- 
most simultaneoush^  In  north  Alabama  there  had  been  a 
continual  struggle  since  the  founding  of  the  first  churches 
in  that  territory.  In  the  counties  of  Chambers  and  Ran- 
dolph desperate  and  unlawful  measures  were  sometimes 
adopted  to  eject  the  missionary  elements  from  the  churches. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  167 

In  Randolph  the  chief  leaders  were  James  Roquemore  and 
John  Blackman.  These  men  gave  industrious  circula- 
tion to  a  sheet  of  anti-missionary  views  published  in  New 
York  by  one  Beebe,  who  was  said  to  have  b^en  a  member 
of  no  church  at  all.  The  malicious  falsehoods  of  ibis  pub- 
lication were  to  the  effect  that  the  money  collected  by  pas- 
tors, missionaries  and  others  was  never  applied  to  that  for 
which  it  was  claimed  to  be  raised,  but  was  used  for  pur- 
poses of  speculation  in  the  North .  These  men  were  heroic- 
ally met  and  resisted.  Rev.  Jefferson  Falkner,  tVien  a 
young-  minister  in  Randolph  county,  did  valiant  service  in 
this  connection.  He  had  removed  from  Georgia  in  1832, 
and  at  the  time  about  which  we  write,  was  clerk  of  the 
County  Court  of  Randolph  county.  Mr.  Falkner  withstood 
these  defamers  to  their  faces,  and  vindicated  the  Mission- 
ary Baptists  from  their  aspersions. 

While  these  disorders  reigned  along  the  eastern  border 
of  the  State,  the  county  of  Montgomery  and  those  adja- 
cent were  suffering  from  similar  troubles.  While  to  the 
more  thoughtful  and  considerate  among  the  Baptists,  this 
revolutionary  spirit,  precipitated  by  their  opponents,  was 
regarded  disruptive,  they  were  only  the  throes  which  pre- 
ceded final  deliverance.  The  separation  had  to  come.  With 
out  it  peace  was  impossible.  Without  it  there  could  be 
no  prosperity.  To  be  thus  severed  from  the  anti-missiona- 
ries was,  to  the  progressive  Baptists  the  riddance  of  an  in- 
cubus. No  real,  steady  progress  came  until  there  was  dis- 
solution, utter  and  final. 

The  scenes  attendant  upon  disseverance  were,  in  many 
instances,  most  exciting.  The  movement  involved  a  sep- 
aration of  parents  and  children,  brothers  and  sisters  in 
their  church  relations.  In  every  part  of  the  State  in  which 
these  colliding  elements  in  the  Baptist  ranks  existed,  there 
came  this  final  division.  It  is  known  throughout  the  State 
today  proverbially  as  the  "big  split."  * 


Riley  ;  History  of  Alabama  Baptists,  pp.  108,  110. 


168  THE   GENESIS   OP 

The  Pilo-rim's  Rest,  the  Beulah,  and  the  Eb- 
enezer  Associations  were  the  three  principal 
anti-missionary  bodies.  The  last  two  named 
were  organized  in  1838.  The  E^benezer  Asso- 
ciation, the  largest  of  these,  was  composed 
of  eighteen  churches.  Seventeen  of  these 
churches  seceded  from  the  Alabama  Associa- 
tion at  the  session  held  in  Breastwork  Church 
in  October,  1838.  The  following  significant 
prophecy  is  made  by  Rev.  Hosea  Holcombe  in 
regard  to  the  future  of  the  opposers  of  mis- 
sions. It  was  written  prior  to  1840,  but  he  lived 
to  see  its  partial  fulfillment,  and  every  year 
that  fulfillment  becomes  more  complete  : 

The  time  is  coming-  when  the  opposers  of  missions, 
whether  professors  of  religion  or  not,  will  appear  in  a  far 
different  lig"ht  from  that  in  which  they  are  now  frequentU' 
regarded  ;  they  will  be  associated  with  infidels,  and  athe- 
ists, and  all  the  open  and  deadly  enemies  of  the  cross. 
The  time  is  coming  when,  to  be  lukewarm  in  the  cause  of 
missions  ■will  be  regarded  but  little  better  than  high  trea- 
son against  the  King  of  heaven.  The  time  may  be  expected 
sooner  or  later  to  arrive  when  God  will  manifest  his  dis- 
pleasure against  anti-missionary  churches  by  the  most 
signal  and  alarming  punishments.  The  times  of  ignorance 
he  compassionately  winks  at — in  this  respect  we  should 
imitate  the  example  of  our  heavenly  and  merciful  Father, 
and  exercise  a  tender  charity  towards  those  mistaken  breth- 
ren, whose  errors  can  be  palliated  by  their  ignorance.  But 
these  times  of  darkness  are  fast  passing  away.  The  re- 
quirements of  the  gospel,  and  the  miseries  of  a  perishing 
world,  have  for  a  few  years  past,  been  presented  to  view 
in  such  a  flood  of  light  and  demonstration,  that  if  the 
churches  upon  which  the  light  is  beaming  continue  to  close 
their  eyes  against  it  and  slumber  on  in  their  leaden  apathy, 
God  will  probably  close  up  the  avenues  of  his   mercy,  send 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  169 

leanness  into  their  souls  and  mildew  upon  their  heritage  ; 
and  finally  leave  them  to  be  totally  devoured  by  the  rust 
and  rottenness  of  antinomian  lethargy.  Alas  I  have  we 
not  already  witnessed  the  beginning  of  these  calamities  in 
many  of  the  churches  in  Alabama,  which  have  set  them- 
selves in  array  against  the  missionary  cause.  * 

Remember  that  this  prophecy  was  written 
before  1840;  how  much  before  that  time  we  do 
not  know.  But  certainly  previous  to  that,  for 
his  entire  history  was  printed  in  that  year. 
How  well  he  read  the  future  may  be  seen  by 
quoting  from  another  history  of  the  Baptists  of 
Alabama,  by  Dr.  Riley,  published  in  1895  : 

Only  a  few  churches  of  the  anti-missionary  Baptistsre- 
main  in  Alabama,  and  they  are  in  the  most  retired  dis- 
tricts. They  never  thrive  in  the  light  of  intelligence  and 
amid  the  pulsations  of  church  energy.  Their  associa- 
tions were  the  largest  when  first  organized.  But  as  intel- 
ligence advanced  and  evangelization  progressed,  these  as- 
sociations have  diminished,  and  in  the  majority  of  instances 
have  vanished.  They  have  decreased  as  intelligence  has 
increased.  Many  of  their  people  were  honest,  loyal  citizens; 
but  their  prejudice  was  as  boundless  as  their  illiteiacy.f 

In  the  Middle  States,  /.  t'.,  Pennsylvania, 
Marj'land,  etc.,  the  opposition  to  missions, 
w^hile  severe  in  some  instances,  was  not  so  bit- 
ter as  in  the  Western  and  Southern  States. 
The  Chemung-  Association,  composed  of  eig"ht 
churches  in  Pennsylvania  and  New  York,  passed 
the  following-  resolution  in  September,  1835  : 

Whereas,  A  number  of  the  Associations  with  whom  we 
have  held  correspondence  have  departed  from  the  simplic- 
ity of  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
and  have  followed  cunningly  devised  fables  (the  inventions 

*Holcombe's  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Alabama,  p.  102. 
fRilej's  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Alabama,  p.  123. 


170  THE    GENESIS   OF 

of  men)  uniting  themselves  with  the  world,  in  what  are 
falsely  called  benevolent  societies  founded  upon  a  moiieyed 
base,  with  a  profession  to  spread  the  gospel,  which  is  an- 
other gospel  differing  for  (sic,  but  evidently  a  misprint  for 
"from")  the  gospel  of  Christ ; 

Resolved,  Therefore,  that  we  discontinue  our  correspond- 
ence with  the  Phila.,  Bridgewater,  Franklin,  Madison, 
Steuben,  and  all  other  associations  which  are  supporting 
the  popular  institutions  of  the  day,  and  most  affectionate- 
ly invite  all  thoie  Churches  or  members  of  Churches  among 
them  who  cannot  fellowship  them,  to  come  out  from  among 
them  and  leave  them.* 

The  Baltimore  Association  passes  a  resolu- 
tion of  the  same  tenor  May,  1836,  after  which 
the  separation  between  the  two  parties  was 
rapidly  accomplished.  The  anti-missionaries 
excluded  the  missionaries  from  their  associa- 
tions and  fellowship  for  belonging-  to  mission- 
ary enterprises  or  contributing;  to  their  support. 
The  missionaries  were  glad  enough  to  be  sepa- 
rated and  the  division  did  not  cause  a  great  deal 
of  friction,  in  spite  of  the  violent  denunciations 
made  by  the  Hardshells  according  to  their  usual 
custom.  At  the  present  time  there  are  only 
five  anti-missionary  associations  in  the  Middle 
States.  The  Warwick  and  Lexington  in  New 
York;  the  Chemung  and  Delaware  River  in 
Pennsylvania  (the  Delaware  River  Association 
includes  some  churches  in  New  Jersey),  and  the 
Delaware  constitute  the  number.  All  of  them 
were  at  first  supporters  of  Sunday  schools,  mis- 
sions, education,  etc.,  but  cunning  leaders 
aroused  their  prejudices  and  eventually  carried 
them  into  the  Hardshell  ranks.     They  have  suf- 

*Vedder's  History  of  the  Baptists  in  Middle  States, p.  204. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  171 

fered  the  same  marked  and  deadly  decrease 
there  as  elsewhere  since  the  time  of  the  separa- 
tion. According-  to  the  last  census  their  streng-th 
in  the  Middle  States  is  as  follows:  New  York, 
31  churches,  1,019  members  ;  New  Jersey,  4 
churches,  258  members  ;  Pennsylvania,  15 
churches,  314  members  ;  Delaware,  '6  churches, 
183  members.  Total,  56  churches,  1,774  mem- 
bers. * 

The  first  non-Roman  Catholic  white  residents 
of  what  is  now  known  as  Missouri  seem  to  have 
been  Baptists.  They  arrived  in  1796  and  were 
joined  in  1799  by  an  agfed  Baptist  minister  from 
Georg-ia — a  former  missionary  among-  the  Cher- 
okee Indians,  by  the  name  of  Thomas  Johnson. 
These  all  settled  in  or  near  the  town  of  Jack- 
son in  what  is  now  known  as  Cape  Girardeau 
County.  Here  the  first  Baptist  Church  in 
Missouri  was  constituted  in  1806.  A  gavel 
made  from  one  of  the  original  logs  of  their  first 
house  of  worship  is  now  used  in  the  meeting's  of 
the  General  Association  of  Missouri.  The 
pioneer  Baptists  of  that  State  came  largrely 
from  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina  and  Ken- 
tucky. Missouri  had  been  orig-inally  a  part  of 
the  Louisiana  Purchase  ratified  by  the  United 
States  Senate  in  1804.  In  1812  it  became  a  ter- 
ritory of  a  hig^her  g^rade  and  was  gfiven  the 
name  of  Missouri.  The  name  is  that  of  a  pecu- 
liarly shaped  Indian  canoe.  During-  the  terri- 
torial period  Missouri  was  visited  by  missiona- 
ries,  especially  John    M.    Peck  and    James  E. 

*  Vedder's  History  of  the  Baptists  in  the  Middle  Slates, 
pp.  204-106. 


172  THE   GENESIS   OF 

V/elch.  The  labors  of  these  men,  tog-ether  with 
those  of  Jonathan  Going-,  brought  about  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Home  Mission  Board,  and  Mis- 
souri became  the  great  field  of  that  Board. 
The  district  associations  were  first  organized 
by  the  non  and  even  anti-missionary  churches. 
The  first  of  these  were  Bethel  Association  in 
Southeast  Missouri,  Missouri  (now  St.  Louis) 
Association,  and  Mount  Pleasant  Association. 
Missouri  became  a  State  in  1821.  Thirteen 
years  later  came  the  beginnings  of  the  Gen- 
eral Association.  The  population  of  Missouri 
at  that  time  was  about  250,000.  French  infi- 
delity in  St.  Louis  had  made  a  bitter  fight 
against  the  Sabbath's  crossing  the  Mississippi 
River.  Thieving,  warring  and  vagrant  In- 
dians, the  Mormons  and  the  Mormon  War,  and 
fiinally  the  terrible  cholera  scourge  of  1832,  all 
acted  as  obstacles  to  prevent  early  organization 
for  mission  work.  In  August,  1834,  there  was 
organized  at  Providence  what  is  now  the  Gen- 
eral Association,  although  it  was  known  as  the 
Central  Society  until  1839.  The  attempt  to 
organize  brought  forcible  opposition.  Two  of 
the  earliest  and  most  prominent  of  the  opposers 
were  Theoderick  Boulware  and  T.  Peyton  Ste- 
phens. These  men  were  invited  to  assist  in- 
forming the  organization.  The  following  quo- 
tation from  Boulware's  autobiography,  page  11, 
will  show  in  what  spirit  they  received  the  invi- 
tation : 

I  received  a  letter  from  Eld.  Ebenezer  Rogers  and  oth- 
ers inviting- me  to  attend  a  minister's  meeting^  at  Provi- 
dence on  a  certain  day,  to  adopt  missionaryism — a  plan  for 
the  better  support  of  the  ministry  and  to  sustain  the  now 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  I/O 

tottering  cause  of  the  Baptists.  I.  Elder  T.  Peyton  Ste- 
phens and  others  met  Elders  Rog-ers,  Hurley,  Longan,  Sug-- 
gett,  Vardemar  and  others.  We  advised  and  entreated 
these  brethren  to  disperse  and  not  establish  this  cockatrice 
den  among  us,  from  which  will  emanate  a  serpentine  brood 
marring  the  peace  of  God's  children  and  bringing  much 
scandal  on  the  cause  of  Christ,  for  we  are  assured  you 
have  in  view  more  than  the  happiness  of  the  church  and 
the  salvation  of  men.  We  fear  you  are  somewhat  decep 
tive.  They  formed,  adjourned  and  met  again  and  estab- 
lished their  Central  Society,  from  which  have  resulted  all 
the  consequences  I  anticipatfd  and  worse. 

This  was  written  nine  years  after  the  Provi- 
dence meeting-.  I  will  let  Dr.  Yeaman  describe 
their  crusade.     It  is  the  same  old  familiar  story. 

It  is  true,  however,  that  under  the  leadership  of  Boul- 
Kvare  and  Stephens  the  anti-missionary  Baptists  began  a 
bitter  warfare  against  the  missionary  Baptists.  They  de- 
nounced the  organizers  of  the  "Central  Society"  as  "mer- 
cenaries,"'as  "hirelings."  "money-made  preachers."  They 
made  tours  of  the  churches  and  by  ridicule,  threats  and 
intimidation  sought  to  array  them  against  this  missionary 
movement.  The  churches  that  aligned  themselves  with 
the  anti-missionaries  forbade  the  members  makin/i  contri- 
butions to  missions.  Persons  favorable  to  missions  were 
denied  membership  in  such  churches.  The  spirit  of  perse- 
cution was  rite  and  rabid  in  the  anti-missionaries.  The 
cockatrices  and  serpent  broods  were  set  agoing  by  those 
who  prophecied  them.  They  were  those  who  marred  the 
happiness  of  the  churches.  Pseudo  and  mal-prophets  will 
ever  bring  about  a  fulfilln  ent  of  their  evil  predictions  if 
possible.    * 

*  Yeaman's  History  of  the  Missouri  Baptist  General 
Association,  p.  49.  Dr.  Yeaman's  most  able  and  interest- 
ing work  is  the  best  authority  on  Baptist  affairs  in  Mis- 
souri. It  would  be  well  if  all  the  States  had  their  history 
so  well  written. 


174  THE    GENESIS   OF 

As  late  as  1836  there  was  as  yet  no  Board 
and  no  agent  or  corresponding-  secretary  to  su- 
pervise and  direct  the  work  of  the  Association. 
After  a  few  years  an  executive  board  was  ap- 
pointed and  in  one  year  there  was  an  increase 
in  mission  contributions  from  $69.25  to  $313.25. 
The  same  year  this  report  was  made,  1837, 
Rev.  Kemp  Scott  was  appointed  General  Ag-ent. 
Dr.  Yeaman  says  : 

up  to  this  time  and  for  several  subsequent  years,  there 
seemed  a  hesitancy  on  the  part  of  the  Association  to  en- 
g'age  an  agent  at  a  stipulated  compensation.  It  is  almost 
equally  certain  that  this  hesitancy  was  not  so  much  there- 
suit  of  deliberate  opposition  to  a  paid  ag-ency  as  it  was 
the  effect  of  intimidation  growing  out  of  the  persist 
ent  and  violent  adverse  criticism  of  the  anti-mission  Bap- 
tists. While  the  Missionary  Baptists  desired  to  carry  for- 
ward the  work  upon  which  they  had  entered,  and  their 
purpose  was  to  do  so,  they  at  the  same  time  wished  to  avoid 
all  occasion  for  disturbing  agitations  and  alienations. 
They  had  hoped  to  do  their  work  without  a  paid  financial 
agent,  but  each  year  experiences  made  it  more  manifest 
that  such  method  could  not  be  fruitful  of  satisfactory  re- 
sults. * 

Violent  opposition  rendered  the  work  of  the 
ag-ent  hardest  at  first  and  the  results  propor- 
tionately stnall;  but  each  year  the  success  of  the 
movemt  nt  became  more  apparent,  the  work 
easier  and  the  results  greater,  both  in  conver- 
sions and  in  contributions.  The  desire  of  the 
missionaries  to  g-o  to  any  length  in  meekly 
bearing-  the  frowns  and  contumel}^  of  their  op- 
ponents, asking-  only  for  liberty  to  follow  their 

*  Yeaman's  History  of  the  Missouri  Baptist  General  As- 
sociation, pp.  63,  64. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  175 

own  conscience,  while  worthy  of  praise  as 
showino-  the  spirit  of  Christ  in  their  attitude 
toward  the  brethren,  proved  futile  to  concili- 
ate their  opposers.  The  year  1835  was  the  year 
in  which  the  greatest  part  of  the  division  oc- 
curred. During"  a  meeting"  of  the  Mount  Pleas- 
ant Association  the  preceding-  3'ear  the  query 
was  introduced  :  "What  shall  be  done  with  the 
missionary  system  which  has  made  its  appear- 
ance among*  us  ?"  Some  one  mildly  sugg^ested 
that  "liberty  of  conscience  shall  be  g-ranted." 
But  this  soft  answer  did  not  turn  aw^ay  wrath; 
it  rather  had  the  effect  that  would  be  produced 
by  flaunting-  a  red  rag-  in  the  face  of  a  herd  of 
ang-ry  bulls.  Long-  and  heated  discussion  en- 
sued and  the  proposition  to  grant  liberty  of 
conscience  was  neg-atived.  James  H.  Birch,  a 
politician  who  was  present,  then  submitted  this 
answer  to  the  vexatious  question  :  "That  Ihe 
subject  of  missions  is  one  upon  which  Chris- 
tians raig-ht  conscientiously  differ,  but  we  advise 
the  churches  to  keep  it  out  of  their  bodies." 
The  antis,  believing-  him  to  be  on  their  side,  as- 
sented to  this,  but  went  back  on  it  the  next  year 
and  refused  to  be  comforted  by  anything-  less 
than  the  head  of  the  General  Association  sev- 
ered from  the  Baptist  body  and  broug-ht 
them  on  a  charg-er.  By  thus  refu^^ing-  to  be  g-ov- 
erned  by  the  principles  of  the  Baptists  of  the 
United  States  and  their  own  action  of  the  pre- 
ceding- year,  they  rendered  the  division  inevit- 
able. (The  sooner  Missionar}^  Baptists  learn 
that  compromise  is  impossible  with  the  mission- 
ary opponents,  and  that  a  flag-  of  truce  will 
only  be  reg-arded  as  an  evidence   of  weakness. 


176  THE   GENESIS   OF 

the  sooner  will  they  make  progress  in  their 
missionary  efforts.)  I  cannot  refrain  from  quot- 
ing- Dr.  Yeaman's  tribute  to  the  missionary  ef- 
forts of  Fielding-  Wilhite,  Thomas  Fristoe  and 
Ebenezer  Rog-ers  : 

They  were  not  slumbering  on  the  plains  where  Achilles 
fought  and  Hector  fell,  with  the  towering  mountains  of 
Samothrace  standing  awful  and  gloomy  sentinel;  no  night 
vision  of  one  in  distress,  cried  to  them,  "Come  over  and 
help  us."  But  the  spirit  of  the  same  ONE  that  appeared  to 
the  persecutor  while  on  his  way  to  Damascus  and  trans- 
formed him  into  an  apostle,  found  these  two  humble  men 
in  their  rural  homes,  and  filling  their  hearts  with  a  thirst 
for  souls  and  a  desire  to  glorify  God,  led  them  out  into  the 
destitute  regions  of  a  wild  but  prophetic  country  to  seek 
out  and  save  the  scattered  souls  that  peopled  in  sparse  set- 
tlements, a  land  destined  to  blossom  as  the  rose  and  yield 
its  fruits  for  the  upbuilding  our  empire  State.  Forthgoing 
in  obedience  to  the  heavenly  impulse,  they,  with  hearts 
knit  together  by  a  holy  fellowship,  traversed  prairies  and 
penetrated  forests  hunting  congregations  and  places  to 
preach.  They  know  not  when  mounting  their  trusty 
horses  in  the  early  morn  where  their  resting  place  would 
be  at  night.  But  confident  that  the  "Lord  will  provide," 
they  counted  not  their  lives  dear  to  them,  and  at  their 
own  charges  they  went   forth  weeping,  sowing  seed.  * 

The  following-  careful   statistics   eloquently 
tell  the  results  of  the  division  : 

'•In  1836,  one  year  from  the  completion  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  General  Society,  there  were  in  Missouri  8,723 
Baptists,  all  told.  Of  these  there  were  5,367  Missionary 
Baptists,  having  150  churches  and  77  ministers:  of  anti- 
missionary  Baijiists  there  were  3,366  members,  having  80 
churches  and  49  ministers.      In   1846  the    Missionary    Bap- 

*  Yeaman  :  History  of  Missouri  Baptist  General  Associ- 
ation, pp.  109,  110. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  177 

tists  had  grown  to  15,331,  having  2^>2  churches  and  144 
ministers,  and  the  anti-missionaries  had  4,336  members, 
118  churches  and  57  ministers.  In  that  decade  the  Mission- 
ary Baptists  had  increased  in  numbers  9,964.  The  anti- 
missionaries  had  increased  970.  The  reader  will  see  that 
the  parcentag^e  of  increase  for  the  Missionary  Baptists  is 
almost  marvelous]y  beyond  that  of  the  anti-missionaries 
for  the  ten  years  mentioned.  It  is  almost  useless  to  speak 
of  the  difference  between  the  two  wings  of  the  denomina- 
tion at  tnis  1^1898)  date.  The  Missionary  Baptists  have  ap- 
proximately 150,000  members,  1,000  preachers  and  1,700 
churches  in  the  State,  while  the  antis  are  not  as  numerous 
as  they  were  in  1846.  *    . 

It  may  be  added  that  in  order  to  exist  at  all 
the  antis  in  Missouri  have  had  to  modify  their 
views.  Many  of  them  now  favor  Sabbath 
schools  and  protracted  meetings,  while  they  are 
all  less  pug-nacious  and  more  inclined  to  effort 
than  their  predecessors. 

Most  of  the  early  Baptists  in  Louisiana  came 
from  Mississippi.  The  State  itself  was,  of 
course,  part  of  the  famous  Louisiana  Purchase 
of  1803,  althoug"h  apart  of  it,  known  as  West 
Florida,  did  not  come  definitely  into  possession 
of  this  country  until  the  Treaty  of  1819,  which 
ceded  to  the  United  States,  East  and  West 
Florida  in  consideration  of  $5,000,000  and  the 
relinquishment  on  the  part  of  the  United  States 
of  all  claims  to  Texas.  This  was  a  very  foolish 
trade  and  one  which  cost  a  war  and  many  mil- 
lions of  dollars  to  rectify.  But  that  has  noth- 
ing- to  do  with  our  story  now.  Having  once 
been    in  the  possession    of    Spain,    the   Roman 

*  Yeaman's  History  of  the  Missouri  Baptist  General  As- 
sociation, p.  98. 
12 


178  THE   GENESIS   OP 

Catholic  influence,  there  has  always  been  and 
is  now  quite  strong-.  The  Mississippi  Society 
for  Baptist  Missions,  Domestic  and  Foreign, 
org-anized  in  1816,  sent  missionaries  to  Ivouisi- 
ana,  Avhere  the  number  of  preachers  and 
churches  multiplied  as  soon  as  they  were  freed 
from  fear  of  Roman  Catholic  interference  which 
was  not,  of  course,  until  1819,  when  the  last 
claim  of  Spanish  sovereig-nty  was  relinquished. 
But  other  troubles  were  to  come.  Dr.  Paxton 
says: 

In  1830,  and  for  some  years  after,  the  church  began  to 
be  troubled  with  the  leaven  of  Campbellism,  and  somewith 
Parkerism  or  Two-Seedism.  The  distractions  growing  out 
of  these  questions  fell  like  a  blight  upon  the  cause  of  re- 
ligion. In  1833  it  was  reported  to  the  Association  the  Na 
talbany  Church  had  imbibed  the  Two-seed  doctrine;  and 
upon  investigation  it  was  found  to  be  true,  and  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Association  was  withdrawn.  * 

In  1832  a  society  was  org-anized  auxiliary  to 
the  Home  Mission  Society  of  New  York,  called 
the  Domestic  Missionary  Society  of  Louisiana. 
This  does  not  seem  to  have  accomplished  any 
great  results.  In  1846  the  Ouchita  Association 
had  passed  a  resolution  requesting"  the  churches 
to  send  up  contributions  to  support  a  minister 
in  destitute  parts  of  the  Association.  This 
aroused  the  anti-missionary  feeling"  and  in  1847 
at  the  session  of  the  Association  with  Aimwell 
Church,  Catahoula  Parish,  afteronly  one  year's 
trial,  a  resolution  was  passed  declaring  that  in 
order  to   preserve  peace  and  union   among"  the 

*  Paxton's  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Louisiana,  p.  40. 
Paxton  is  my  chief  authority  for  Baptist  History  in  Louis- 
ana. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  179 

churches,  the  request  could  not  be  complied 
with.  But  the  missionary  spirit  would  not 
down  and  the  next  year,  1848,  when  the  Asso- 
ciation met  with  the  Hebron  Church,  Catahoula 
Parish,  this  resolution  was  introduced  for  the 
double  purpose  of  allaying-  the  opposition  to 
missions,  while  at  the  same  time  those  desiring- 
to  do  missionary  work  or  to  contribute  that  it 
should  be  done  might  be  allowed  to  do  so. 

It  shall  be  the  alienable  right  of  each  convocation  of  the 
Association,  of  each  church  composing  her  bod3',  and  every 
member  of  the  same,  to  contribute  for  benevolent  pur- 
poses, or  withhold,  according  to  their  several  views,  and 
this  right  shall  never  bechallenged  in  the  Association.  Any 
motion  to  the  contrary  shall  be  ruled  out  of  order  by  the 
moderator  as  being  unconstitutional.  * 

But  this  only  settled  the  matter  for  tw^o 
years;  for  in  1850,  at  Catahoula  Church,  Cata- 
houla Parish,  with  17  churches  represented, 
the  split  took  place. 

The  anti-missionary  spirit  which  had  been  brewing 
culminated  at  this  session.  The  Mount  Pleasant  Church 
asked  for  a  letter  of  dismission,  and  after  some  objections 
and  much  debate  the  application  was  laid  upon  the  table 
until  next  meeting,  whereupon  Elder  T.  Meredith  an- 
nounced to  the  Association  in  behalf  ot  that  church  that 
she  was  no  longer  a  member  of  Ouachita  Association.  A 
Committee  was  appointed  to  labor  with  the  church  and, 
if  possible,  bring  about  a  reconciliation,  but  nothing  was 
accomplished.  Under  the  lead  of  Elder  Thomas  Meredith 
a  Convention  met  at  Pilgrim's  Rest,  an  unassociated 
church,  September  11,  1851,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  an 
association  of  the  anti-missionary  order.  Ten  churches 
met  in  convention:  Hephzibah,  Zion  Hill,  Mount  Pleasant, 

*  Paxton,  p.  285. 


180  THE    GENESIS   OF 

Xew  Bethel,  Pilgrim's  Rest,  Hopewell,  d'Ai bonne,  New- 
Providence,  Mt.  Olive  and  Bethel,  of  which  only  Zion  Hill 
and  Mt.  Pleasant  appear  to  have  been  from  the  Ouachita 
Association.     The  rest  were  no  doubt  of  this  order.  * 

Not  a  single  minister  followed  Mr.  Meredith 
from  the  Ouachita  Association,  althoug-h  he  was 
g-reatly  beloved.  He  was  joined  by  a  few  anti- 
missionary  preachers,  and  the  new  association 
adopted  articles  of  faith  much  similar  to  those 
of  the  Missionary  Baptists,  except  their  article 
on  feet-washing-  and  the  usual  article  disclaim- 
ino-  connection  with  any  missionary  society  or 
body.  The  usual  prog^ress  for  the  missionaries 
and  shrinkag-e  for  the  anti-missionaries  then 
commenced. 

In  Tennessee  there  was  a  decided  reaction 
ag'ainst  missions.  One  quotation  from  Dr.  Riley 
succinctly  sums  up  the  story. 

It  seems  that  Ivuther  Rice,  during  his  tours  of  the  South 
had  succeeded  in  arousing  much  zeal  in  missions  among 
the  churches  of  Tennessee.  But  about  1820  the  current  of 
sentiment  changed  and  the  reaction  assumed  a  most  malig- 
nant form.  Indeed,  so  serious  did  the  opposition  become 
that  it  is  said,  "not  a  man  ventured  to  open  his  mouth  in 
favor  of  any  benevolent  enterprise  or  action."  The  result 
was  that  the  work  of  organization  effected  by  Rice  went  to 
pieces,  a  deplorably  chaotic  condition  of  the  churches  fol- 
lowed, the  friends  of  the  opposition  rallied,  and  the  cause 
of  missions  was  for  a  long  time  paraU'zed.  The  influence 
of  this  reaction  spread  into  adjoining  regions.  Largely  in 
consequence  of  this  the  churches  of  North  Alabama  almost 
vpithout  exception  became  anti-missionary,  t 

*  Paxton's  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Louisiana,  p.  286. 
t  Riley's  History  of  the   Baptists  in  the  Southern  States 
Bast  of  the  Mississippi,  pp.  171,  172. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  181 

As  early  as  1743  Baptist  missionaries  from 
Maryland  penetrated  into  the  northern  part  of 
Virg-inia.  Some  work  was  also  done  here  by 
missionaries  from  the  Philadelphia  Association 
and  she  may  be  counted  as  a  missionary  State 
from  that  time  until  the  present  day.  About 
1823  Alexander  Campbell  became  a  disturber 
of  the  saints.  His  attacks  against  s^alaried 
ministers  and  org-anized  missionary  efforts  have 
been  fully  treated  heretofore.  While  he  suc- 
ceeded in  urgfing-  some  to  the  adoption  of  his 
views  and  in  alienating  and  rendering-  fruitless 
yet  others,  such  mm  as  Taylor,  Jeter,  Witt  and 
Seniple  stood  like  strong-  bulwarks  again<.t  both 
his  anti-mi-sionary  and  his  doctrinal  heresies, 
so  that  the  bulk  of  the  denomination  was  kept 
in  sympathy  with  the  g^eneral  work  of  the  Bap- 
tists in  the  entire  country.  And  the  zeal  aroused 
by  Ivuther  Rice  was  not  allow^ed  to  die  out. 

Karly  among-  the  States  of  the  South,  Mary- 
land had  constituted  the  Baltimore  Baptist  As- 
sociation and  the  Baptists  there  had  g-cne  on 
record  as  a  missionary  body;  but  in  1836  the 
anti-missionary  Baptists  came  into  control  of 
this  Association  and  by  a  vote  of  1 6  to  9,  adopted 
the  usual  resolutions  ag-ainst  "worldly  socie- 
ties" andthose  who  by  joining-  wnth  them  had 
forfeited  their  fellowship.  But  this  same  year 
was  formed  the  Mar3dand  Baptist  Union  Associ- 
ation into  w^hich  were  g-athered  the  missionary 
hosts  and  the  denominational  life,  leaving-  the 
Baltimore  Baptist  Association  but  an  empty 
shell,  without  real  life  or  vitality. 

Georg-ia  effected  org-anization  under  the  able 
leadershio   of   Jesse    Mercer.     The    Powelton 


182  THE   GENESIS   OF 

Conferences  developed  into  the  missionary  and 
educational  org^anizations  of  Georgia:  first,  the 
General  Committee,  composed  of  members  from 
each  district  association,  which  purposed  to 
promote  State  Missions,  itinerant  preaching-, 
and  education  of  the  Creek  Indians,  as  the 
special  objects  of  org-anization;  second,  the  State 
Convention,  and  'third,  Mercer  University. 
The  mission  fig-ht  in  Georg-ia  is  epitomized  in 
the  fig-ht  in  the  Hephzibah  Association. 

In  1832,  Elder  J.  H.  T.  Kilpatrick,  a  30ung-  man,  and  a 
stranger  to  the  people,  visited  the  Hephzibah  Association 
for  the  first  time.  The  Hephzibah  is  the  second  in  age 
among  the  Associations  in  Georgia,  and  is  the  first  born 
of  your '"•wn  venerable  association.  (The  Georgia  Baptist 
Association,  organized  1784.)  On  the  occasion  above  men- 
tioned, the  refined  and  portly  Wm.  T  Brantly,  Sr.,  then 
ptstor  of  the  Augusta  Baptist  Church,  was  also  present 
bearing  a  letter  from  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  When 
the  letter  was  presented,  a  majority  of  the  delegates  voted 
against  allowing  it  to  be  read  to  the  body.  A  motion  was 
then  made  that  the  letter  be  thrown  tinder  the  table.  The 
vote  was  taken  by  rising,  and  the  motion  prevailed.  One 
delegate,  whose  weight  was  about  two  hundred  pounds, 
gave  emphasis  to  his  vote  by  leaping  clear  of  the  floor 
more  than  once,  and  coming  down  on  his  feet  with  such 
violence  as  to  jar  the  whole  building.  The  man  appointed  to 
throw  theletter  under  the  table  '■'dashed''''  it  to  the  floor  with 
as  much  vehemence  and  venom  as  if  it  had  been  a  missive 
from  the  lower  regions.'  Just  then,  a  certain  brother,  per- 
haps the  same  who  had  leaped  from  the  floor,  approached 
Dr.  Brantley  where  he  was  sitting,  and  flourished  a  large 
knotted  hickory  stick  above  him  in  a  threatening  manner, 
frequently  fetching  it  very  near  to  his  head,  abused  him 
severely  for  having  sought  to  entice  them  into  the  mis- 
sionary work,  and  warned  him  in  extremely  di-courteous 
terms  never  to  repeat  the  attempt. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  183 

From  this  day  young  Kilpatrick  was  resolved  to  reclaim 
the  churches  from  their  deplorable  condition.  At  the  next 
session  he  was  present  again,  this  time  as  a  messenger 
from  one  of  the  churches.  Year  by  year  he  strove,  most 
in  private  interviews  to  impart  more  correct  ideas  to  such 
as  were  willing  to  be  enlightened,  and  spoke  publicly 
wherever  he  deemed  it  prudent.  At  times  the  case  seemed 
to  grow  worse.  In  1825,  in  the  absence  of  Kilpatrick,  some 
of  the  churches  petitioned  the  body  to  send  a  committee  to 
he  General  Association  (now  the  Baptist  State  Conven- 
tion) to"view  their  order"  and  report  conclusions.  Not  only 
was  the  petition  refused,  but  the  decorum  was  immediatelv 
amended  so  as  to  forbid  the  Association  from  ever  coi- 
responding  with  a  missionary  body  in  the  future,  or  any 
messenger  from  ever  making  a  motion  to  that  effect.  Still 
Kilpatrick  refused  to  accept  defeat  or  to  desist  from  his 
purpose.  In  1836,  just  fourteen  years  after  this  rude  re- 
jection of  the  letter  from  the  Foreign  Mission  Board,  he 
witnessed  the  passage  of  a  resolution  by  the  body  to  "be- 
come a  component  member  of  the  Baptist  Convention  o 
the  State  of  Georgia."  Today  it  stands  among  the  fore- 
most of  our  Associations  for  intelligence,  liberalitj'  and  de- 
votion to  all  the  benevolent  enterprises  of  the  denomina- 
tion, with  the  eldest  son  of  J.  H.  T.  Kilpatrick.  the  succes- 
sor of  his  father  in  the  moderator's  chair  * 

The  members  of  the  General  Committee  of 
Geortjia  injured  their  missionary  plans  by  an 
attempt  at  denominational  union  which  failed  to 
meet  the  approbation  of  either  the  Baptists  or 
the  members  of  other  denominations.  But  in 
spite  of  this,  and  of  the  spirit  manifested  in 
some  of  the  associations,  such  as  the  one  de- 
scribed, Georg'ia  was  always  prevailingly  mis- 
sonary  and  stands  in  the  front  rank  of  the  Bap- 

*  Address  of  Rev.  A.  B.   Campbell,  D.  D.,  in  the  "Baptist 
Centennial  Volume,"  pp.  145.  146. 


184  THE   GENESIS   OE 

tist  States  which  have  welcomed  and  defended 
the  foreign  mission  movement. 

In  North  Carolina  an  almost  hopeless  stupor 
prevailed  until  1830,  when  the  North  Carolina 
State  Convention  was  org-anized.  The  wisdom 
and  zeal  of  Rev.  Thomas  Meredith,  after  a 
hard  fig-ht  with  the  opposers  of  missions,  made 
success  possible.  North  Carolina  is  now  third 
in  numerical  streng-th  among-  the  States  of  the 
Southern  Baptist  Convention.  * 

South  Carolina,  under  Screven,  Hart  and 
Furmen,  had  anticipated  Judson  and  Rice  in 
their  zeal  for  education  and  missions.  Rice 
nowhere  found  a  warmer  reception  than  there. 

In  Mississippi  the  same  difficulties  prevailed, 
but  to  a  smaller  extent  than  in  North  Carolina 
and  Tennessee.  Her  mission  streng-th  was 
mostly  confined  to  the  home  field,  although  the 
Louisiana  work  had  its  foundation  here. 

Florida  has  itself  been  a  mission  field  for 
some  years  after  the  org"anization  of  the  South- 
ern Baptist  Convention.  Texas  has  just 
emerg-ed  triumphant  from  her  fig"ht  with  the 
anti-missionaries,  who  claim  the  missionary 
name,  and  Arkansas  has  just  achieved  her 
first  signal  victory  over  them.  As  before 
stated,  in  the  Northern  and  Northeastern 
States  the  anti-missionary  spirit  never  made 
any  real  prog-ress  nor  caused  a  denominational 
split. 

SUMMARY. 

The   facts  grleaned  as  to  prog-ress  and  spirit 

*  Riley:  History  of  Baptists  in  Southern  States  East  of 
Mississippi,  p.  187. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  185 

of  the  opposition  to  missions  have  been  neces- 
sarily somewhat  confused  in  order,  so  that 
some  tautolog-y  and  periphrastic  repetition  has 
been  inevitable,  but  they  may  be  summari/Ad 
as  follow^: 

1.  The  opposition  in  every  State  is  traceable 
directly  or  by  inevitable  inference  to  Parker 
and  Campbell. 

2.  This  opposition  was  led  by  men  of  small 
mental  calibre  but  with  sharp,  acute  and  suspi- 
cious minds.  As  a  rule,  they  lacked  education 
themselves,  and  were  violently  opposed  to  those 
who  had  it.  But  while  not  educated  in  books, 
they  had  thoroug-hly  understood  that  type  of 
human  nature  which  surrounded  them  and 
whose  sympathies  they  desired  to  enlist  for 
themselves  or  whose  antipathies  they  wished 
to  arouse  agfainst  others. 

3.  The  opposition  to  missions  needed  to  be 
incited.  The  churches  of  America  in  1812, 
while  to  a  large  extent  non-missionary,  were 
not  by  any  means  totally  so,  as  was  shown  in 
Chapter  I.  But  while  many  were  non-mission- 
ary, none  were  anti-missionary.  I  have  care- 
fully investic>-ated  Dr.  Spencer's  claim  that 
previous  to  1816  there  was  not  an  anti-mission- 
ary Baptist  Church  in  America,  and  I  believe 
his  claim  to  be  correct.  Luther  Rice  and  others 
were  always  at  first  received  with  enthusiasm; 
not  until  the  days  of  Taylor  was  there  any  op- 
position offered. 

4.  This  opposition  was  incited  and  carried 
on  by  a  skillful  appeal  to  the  prejudices,  good 
and  bad,  of  the  uninformed  people.     The  good 


186  THE   GENESIS   OF 

prejudices  that  were  appeakd  to  were:  their- 
love  of  the  Bible  as  the  sole  rule  of  faith  and 
practice;  their  love  of  the  church  as  the  divinely 
organized,  providentially  preserved,  and  inher- 
ently sufficient  instrument  of  evangelization  and 
pillar  and  support  of  the  truth;  and  their  love 
of  religious  liberty,  which  liberty  they  were  led 
to  believe  was  about  to  be  taken  away,  by  de- 
stroying the  independence  and  sovereignty  of 
the  churches  and  merging  them  in  a  whole 
which  would  be  equal  to  the  sum  of  all  its  rarts 
and  greater  than  any  one  of  them.  We  know 
and  history  has  demonstrated  that  these  fears 
were  not  well  founded.  Neither  district  asso- 
ciations, State  conventions,  nor  General  con- 
ventions presumed  to  set  themselves  up  as 
extra-ecclesiastical  authorities.  They  do  not 
exercise  an  atom  more  of  power  over  the 
churches  of  to-day  than  they  did  when  first  or- 
ganized. Their  decisions  and  their  authority 
can  be  enforced  over  no  church  ;  not  churches 
but  individuals  are  their  constituent  parts. 
They  are  merely  instruments  of  co-operation. 
If  it  be  right  to  co-operate,  it  cannot  be 
wrong  to  use  some  means  of  co-operation. 
When  several  persons  combine  their  efforts 
and  contributions  to  have  a  thing  done  at  a 
a  place  where  they  cannot  themselves  go,  it  is 
necessary  to  employ  an  agent.  If  several  indi- 
viduals or  corporations  combine  to  employ  a 
lawyer  to  do  a  piece  of  work,  which  all  of  them 
feel  under  obligations  to  have  done,  and  which 
will  benefit  each  of  them,  and  which  they  can 
do  most  easily  and  cheaply  by  paying  the  law- 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  187 

yer  to  undertake  it,   their  employment  of  liim 
does  not  make  him  their  master  but  their  serv- 
ant.    In  engag-ing- him  they  have   lost   neither 
independence    nor    sovereignty.       Baptist  Con- 
ventions or  Associations  are  m  no  sense  ot   the 
word  ecclesiastical  bodies.     They  do  not  claim 
the  rio-ht  to  interpret  or  enforce  the  Scriptures. 
No  ap^peal  can  be  taken  to  them  from  any  action 
of    a    local    church.      They  can    only    control 
their  own  membership.     They  are  co-operative 
oro-anizations  for  the  cheap  and  speedy   trans- 
mission of  the  liberality  of  churches,  mission- 
ary societies  and  individuals  to  worthy   objects 
of     benevolent     effort,     which    the     aforesaid 
churches   and    individuals   may    use  or  not,  as 
seems    good    to    them.     But   while    all    these 
things  are  true,    and  were  urged   at  the  time, 
the  point  is  that  the  anti-mission  leaders  made 
the  people  believe   that    the    conventions   were 
synods  or  general  councils,  and  that  their  ap- 
peals  and   suggestions   were  intended  to  have 
the  force  of  papal  bulls.     Their    agents  were 
painted    as     tax-gatherers    and     their  ofecers 
dubbed  priests,    bishops  and   popes.     Thus  by 
a  distorted    representation    of   the    missionary 
work  the  fountains  of  liberality  were  dried  up 
and     opposition     was    encouraged    to    rear   its 
snaky  head  and  demand,  "that  they  (the  mis- 
sionaries) ought  to  desist,    and  dispense  with 
their  temperance  society— their  Sunday   school 
—their  reading  sermons,  and  with  their  prayer 
meetmg-s  !  .' " 

The  evil  prejudices  that   were    appealed    to 
were  :     (1)  Sectional  Animosity:   missions  were 


188  THE    GENESIS    OF 

denounced  as  a  Yankee  institution.  (2)  Class 
Hatred:  the  missionaries  were  represented  as 
living  in  luxury  and  as  anxious  to  secure  the 
hard  earned  pittance  of  the  poor  to  enable 
them  to  continue  their  extravag-ance.  (3)  Social 
Condition:  the  missionaries  were  painted 
as  vain  with  learning  acquired  at  college 
and  seminary,  despisers  of  the  ignorant  and 
endeavoring  to  outwit  them  so  as  to  gain 
their  money,  and  to  organize  them,  as  a  means 
of  obtaining  official  superiority  and  power  over 
them.  The  anti-missionary  leaders  success- 
fully urged  all  the  arts  of  the  demagogue  to 
swing  their  forces  into  line.  V/hen  did  such  arts 
ever  fail  of  temporary  success, or  of  final  defeat? 
Certainly  not  here. 

5.  The  attack  always  came  from  the  antis. 
They  forced  the  fighting  and  necessitated  the 
division. 

6.  The  Hardshells  were,  without  exception 
intolerant,  impatient  of  opposition  and  accusers 
of  their  brethren.  The  missionaries  injured 
themselves  and  the  cause  by  too  long  endeavor- 
ing to  effect  a  compromise  and  to  retain  a  union 
where  no  affinities  existed. 

7.  The  separation  always  marked  the  be- 
ginning of  growth  with  the  missionaries  and 
the  beginning  of  shrinkage  and  dwindling  with 
the  Hardshells. 

8.  The  opposition  was  grafted  on  such  wide- 
ly differing  doctrinal  roots  as  Anti-nomianism, 
Arminianism  and  Manichasnism.  The  Mani- 
chaeans    formed  a   party   to   themselves.     The 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  189 

Campbellites  absorbed  the  Ariiiinian  element, 
and  the  Antinomian  element  a  few  3'ears  later 
became  a  sect  which  has  received  the  expressive 
sobriquet  of  "Hardshell;"  truly  a  most  fitting- 
and  appropriate  name,  but  one  to  which  they 
are  by  no  means  exclusively  entitled,  and  the 
word  is  properly  used  in  these  pag-es  to  desig- 
nate all  opponents  of  mission  methods,  what- 
ever their  views  as  to  predestination  and  elec- 
tion. 

9.  The  distinctive  principles  of  the  hyper- 
Calvinistic  sect  of  missionary  opposers,  popu- 
larly known  as  Hardshells  are  as  follo-ws: 

(1)  That  God  is  omnipotent,  all-powerful 
and  sovereigfn  and  would  himself  do  all  that  was 
necessary  to  be  done  to  save  the  elect. 

(2)  Any  attempt  on  man's  part  to  bring- 
about  the  salvation  of  their  fellow  men  is  an  in- 
fringement of  the  divine  prerogative  and  an  in- 
sult to  the  Almighty.  In  extreme  cases  they 
even  refused  to  offer  the  invitations  (»f  the  Gos- 
pel to  sinners,  * 

*  I  have  already  explained  Mr.  Campbell's  Arminianism 
in  connection  with  this  point.  That  Arminianism  was 
the  only  reason  the  Hardshells  do  not  bear  his  name.  As 
a  proof  that  some  at  first  swailowed  even  his  Arminianism 
for  the  sake  of  his  opposition  to  "human  institutions,"  I 
would  point  to  the  fact  that  a  sect  have  recently  separated 
from  the  Campbellites  or  Disciples,  who  revert  to  the 
strictest  antinomianism  and  style  themselves  the  elect 
They  have  a  church  here  in  Louisville.  The  sect  founded 
by  Mr.  Campbell  having-  adopted  missionary  methods,  no 
reason  remained  for  a  longer  affiliation  with  that  body; 
hence  the  division. 


190  AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM. 

(3)  The  church  is  the  only  institution  of  di- 
vine appointment,  and  all  human  organizations 
for  doing  good  are  evil  necessarily  and  f>cr  se, 
whether  the}'  propose  to  take  the  place  of  the 
church  or  not. 

(4)  Churches  may  not  co-operate  to  do  their 
work,  although  they  may  associate  to  ask  con- 
cerning each  other's  health. 

(5)  The  world  was  evangelized  during  the 
first  century  and  the  Great  Commission  was 
then  exhausted  and  has  no  present  force  as  is 
proved  by  the  cessation  of  miracles. 

(6)  An  educated  ministry  is  "an  abomination 
unto  the  Lord." 

(7)  Theological  seminaries,  Sunday  schools, 
mission  and  temperance  societies  are  all  devices 
of  the  Devil,  intended  so  ensnare  and  corrupt 
the  church. 

(8)  The  Hardshells  being  always  and  only 
right,  possess  constitutional  and  disciplinary 
authority  over  their  refractory  brethren,  the 
missionaries,  and  the  minority  can  if  necessary 
exclude  the  majority. 

Such  principles,  especially  when  taken  in 
connection  with  their  methods  of  expounding 
and  defending  them,  produced  the  inevitable 
separation.  Most  of  the  divisions  occurred  be- 
tween the  years  1826  and  1840.  This  separa- 
tion was  an  unspeakable  blessing  to  the  mis- 
sionary churches.  The  sooner  these  churches 
have  another  such  expurgation  of  the  Hard- 
shells  who  have  since  that  time  grown  up  within 
their  pale,  the  better  it  will  be  for  the  churches 
and  for  the  world. 


CHAPTEIR  VIM. 


THE     RELATION    OF    THE    FOREIGN 
MISSION  MOVEMENT  TO  EDUCA- 
TION. 

The  thesis  I  shall  attempt  to  establish  in 
this  chapter  is  that  the  Foreio;n  Mission  move- 
ment is  the  parent  of  Baptist  Christian  educa- 
tion as  it  exists  in  our  denomination  to-day. 
Brown  University  is  the  sole  exception  to  this 
statement;  this  was  the  only  university  owned 
by  the  Baptists  in  the  United  States  at  the  time 
of  the  conversion  of  Judson  and  Rice.  In  fact, 
Judson  obtained  part  of  his  education  there. 
Brown  University  gfrew  out  of  theg^reat  revival 
or  awakening-.  It  was  the  desire  to  found  a 
colleg"e  which  should  be  under  the  chief  direc- 
tion of  the  Baptists  and  in  which  education 
might  be  promoted,  and  "superior  learning,  ob- 
tained free  from  any  sectarian  tests,"  The 
treachery  of  Dr.  Ezra  Stiles,  a  Congregational 
minister,  and  of  Mr.  William  Cellery,  who  had 
been  intrusted  with  the  preparation  of  the  char- 
ter, came  near  throwing  it  into  Congregational 
control.  But  the  plan  was  exposed  in  time  to 
prevent  it;  a  new  charter,  giving  the  Baptists 
the  control,  was  formed  and  Brown  Univer- 
sity was  established  just  sixty-four  years 
after  Yale  College,  which  was  founded  just 
sixty-four  years  after  Harvard. 

(191) 


192  THE    GENESIS   OF 

When  Rice  returned  to  this  country  he  found 
ig-norance  to  be  the  g"reatest  foe  to  Missions;  so 
he  beg"an  to  preach  an  educational  crusade  also. 
This  stirred  up  both  the  friends  and  enemies  of 
education  and  the  educational  question  became 
the  most  fiercely  contested  issue  in  the  fiodit. 
The  body  organized  in  Philadelphia,  May  14th, 
1814,  and  afterwards  known  as  the  Triennial 
Convention,  was  first  desio^ned  only  for  the  sup- 
port of  foreig'n  missions.  But  the  constitution 
was  subsequently  modified  in  several  particu- 
lars. One  of  these  was  to  aid  in  securing-  the 
"training' of  the  youngf  men  for  the  g^ospel  minis- 
try." In  other  words,  the  Convention  took  up 
the  founding-  and  support  of  Columbian  Colkge. 
At  the  second  meeting-,  in  1817,  the  Convention 
empowered  the  Board,  "when  funds  of  a  suffi- 
cient amount  should  have  been  contributed  for 
this  purpose  to  institute  a  classical  and  theo- 
log"ical  seminary."  In  1821  a  charter  was  ob- 
tained from  Cong-ress,  which  really  gave  full 
university  powers,  although  the  name  g^iven  was 
"The  Columbian  College  in  the  District  of  Co- 
lumbia." In  1825  the  theolog'ical  department 
thus  established  was  transferred  to  Newton 
Theological  Institute.  After  a  few  years  Lu- 
ther Rice  made  the  educational  feature  promi- 
nent, and  finall}"  so  pre-eminent  as  to  take  near- 
ly all  his  time  and  attention.  His  interest 
in  education  was  so  well  known,  that  in  1815  he 
was  elected  President  of  Transylvania  univer- 
sity, Lexington,  Ky.,  which  honor  he  declined.* 

*  Second  Annual  Report  of  the  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  (1816).  p.  67. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  193 

The  state  of  public  sentiment  in  the  West  in 
regard  to  ministerial  education  and  the  reasons 
therefore  have  been  previously  told.  Those 
who  opposed  education  at  all  never  constituted 
the  real  body  of  the  Baptist  denomination,  nor 
did  the}'  fairly  represent  its  sentiments.  At 
best,  they  occupied  denominational  outposts 
and  when  the  mission  cause  finally  made  min- 
isterial education  an  issue,  the  Baptists  g-ave 
forth  no  uncertain  sound.  Our  opponents  have 
delio'hted  to  make  the  views  of  this  fraction 
seem  to  be  that  of  the  whole  denomination  and 
we  have  not  always  defended  ourselves  wisely 
or  well.  Mr.  Parker,  who  is  an  ideal  exponent 
of  the  Hardshell  view,  thus  caustically  states 
his  ideas  as  to  the  effect  of  education: — 

Some  may  say  that  I  stand  opposed  to  education  from 
the  remarks  that  I  have  made;  but  I  think  education  a 
great  common  blessing  in  its  place.  But  when  we  worship 
the  creature  instead  of  the  Creator,  we  sin  and  abuse  the 
blessings  bestowed  upon  us.  So  I  oppose  the  principle  of 
education  being  an  essential  qualification  to  the  ministry-. 
It  is  evident  that  education  makes  a  man  a  more  accom- 
plished deceiver,  and  he  is  better  enabled  to  practice  fraud 
on  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  it  has  ever  been  the  case 
and  ever  will,  unless  governed  by  the  power  of  divine 
grace:  for  it  is  evident  that  education  has  made  manifest 
more  bad  men  than  it  ever  has  good  ones.  So  I  think  we 
had  better  leave  it  fer  God's  work  to  call  men  of  education 
when  he  wants  such,  than  to  undertake  to  make  preachers 
by  giving  them  education.  It  is  true,  where  grace  governs 
education,  both  meeting  in  one  man,  and  that  man  is  called 
by  the  effectual  working  of  God's  spirit,  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry,  he  is  better  qualified  to  express  or  communi- 
cate his  ideas.     But  he  still  labors  under  serious  difficulties 


194  THE    GENESIS   OF 

The  pride  of  his  heart  calls  on  him  to  tickle  the  ear  or 
please  the  fancy  of  the  learned  part  of  his  congregation 
and  to  do  that  leave  the  ignorant  part  without  informa- 
tion. 

But  this  is  like  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and  like  the  old 
proverb  "  God  help  the  rich,  the  poor  can  beg."  Eet  the 
learned  part  of  the  world  be  pleased  and  informed  more 
and  more,  but  the  ignorant  stay  where  they  are.  So  I  say 
if  the  clergy  must  have  education  to  understand  the  gram- 
matical sense  of  word,  so  the  hearers  ought  to  have  the 
same  understanding,  lest  a  fraud  should  be  practiced  on 
them,  for  through  false  zeal  and  the  advantage  of  educa- 
tion, the  whole  of  the  delusion  and  false  ways  are  impose,d 
on  the  world  of  mankind,  and  have  caused  thousands  of 
God's  dear  children  to  seal  their  testimony  of  Christ 
with  their  own  blond,  when  persecution  had  prevailed  un- 
der the  prejudice  of  education.  Then  no  wonder  when  we 
Baptists  dread  its  appearance  under  the  name  of  religion 
and  draw  the  sword  against  it. 

So  I  conclude  that  adopting  such  plans  is  aiming  to 
make  additions  to  God's  word,  and  argues  that  the  King  of 
Zion  was  imperfect  and  did  not  know  the  best  plans  for 
qualifying,  supporting  and  sending  out  preachers.  I  con- 
ceive the  mission  plan  cast  this  contempt  on  the  diginity 
of  Christ,  while  they  rob  God  of  his  glory  and  make  mer- 
chandise of  the  gospel.* 

That  the  statements  concerning-  education 
made  by  its  opposers  were  either  misunder- 
standing-s,  caricatures  or  wilful  perversions 
will  be  evident  by  a  perusal  of  this  extract 
from  an  address  of  the  Triennial  Convention, 
at  their  second  meeting-  in  1820: — 

We  are  far  from  thinking  that  learning  can  make  a 
minister  of  Christ;    we   are  assured  that  unsanctified  lit- 

*  A  Public  Address  to  the  Baptist  Society,  etc.,  by  Dan- 
iel Parker,  pp.  30-32. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  195 

erature,  as  well  as  superior  talents,  elevated  stations, 
riches,  and  worldly  honors,  may  prove  a  great  curse; 
and  that  it  has  been  often  abused  to  the  vilest  of  purposes. 
It  is  still  on  J  of  the  excelleat  attainments  of  the  Christian, 
he  must  add,  to  his  faith  and  virtue,  knowledge.  It  enters 
into  the  characterof  those  able  pastors,  promised  by  God, 
to  his  church — they  are  to  feed  men  with  knowledg"e.  Min- 
isters, according-  to  our  sentiments,  must  be  g-racious  men 
renewed  and  sanctified  by  the  spirit  of  God;  they  must 
possess  g-if ts  from  Christ  tor  their  office,  and  must  be  called 
of  God  to  engag-e  in  it.  But  these  gifts  they  may  either 
neglect  or  improve,  according  to  the  itimation  given  in  the 
exhortation  of  Paul  to  Timothy:  "Neglect  not  the  gift 
that  is  in  thee;"  "Give  attention  to  reading,  to  exhorta- 
tion, to  doctrine;"  'Study  to  show  thyself  approved  unto 
God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  di- 
viding the  word  of  truth:"  "Meditate  on  these  things — give 
thyself  wholly  to  them,  that  thy  profiting  may  appear  to 
all."  Here  their  duty  as  well  as  danger,  is  described.  The 
word  of  God  declares,  that  the  pastor  must  not  be  a  novice; 
that  he  must  be  apt  to  teach,  and  must  speak  in  a  manner 
easy  to  be  understood — which  no  man  can  do,  unless  he  is 
well  acquainted  with  the  subject  on  which  he  discourses. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Missionary  Baptists 
recog"nized  whatever  truth  there  mig-ht  be  in 
the  statements  of  their  anti-brethren  as  to  the 
dang-ers  of  education,  but  did  not  allow  a  preju- 
dice thus  eng"endered  to  close  their  eyes  to  its 
benefits.  The  Baptist  General  Association  of 
Kentucky,  at  its  org-anization,  declared  view^s 
similar  to  those  just  quoted  from  the  address  of 
the  Triennial  Convention. 

There  is  nothing  that  more  intimately  pertains  to  the 
prosperity  of  the  Baptists  in  Kentucky,  than  the  establish- 
ment of  a  school  or  schools  for  the  education  of  those  of 
our  young   ministers    who    may    desire  it.        That      age 


196  THE    GENESIS   OP 

of  foUy  is  past,*  which  denied  to  a  man  because  he  was 
a  preacher  of  the  gospel,'  the  right  to  improve  his  mind. 
There  is  neither  Scripture  nor  common  sense  for  saying 
that  a  man  if  he  is  called  to  preach,  ought  to  go  immedi- 
ately to  work,  and  use  no  endeavors  and  avail  himself  of 
no  opportunity  to  obtain  an  education.  There  is 
nothing  criminal  in  being  learned — indeed,  it  is 
right  and  proper  for  every  man,  minister  or  laymen, 
but  more  especially  the  former,  to  cultivate  and  en- 
large by  every  means  in  his  power,  those  faculties  with 
which  he  was  endowed  by  his  maker,  to  enlighten  and 
benefit  mankind.  It  cannot  be  wrong  for  a  minister  of 
Jesus  to  be  taught  to  read  the  inspired  language  of  the 
Scriptures — the  language  which  the  Holy  Ghost  used  in  re- 
vealing the  glorious  truths  of  the  Bible,  it  cannot  be  crim- 
nal  for  an3'  one  to  read,  much  less  him  whose  peculiar 
business  it  is  to  expound  and  enforce  it.  f 

The  missionaries  always  repudiated,  the 
charge  made  by  their  opponents  that  the 
■:hurches  were  to  call  men  to  preach.  They  did 
feel  the  obligation  to  search  out  and  aid  those 
whom  God  had  called  to  preach.  The  history 
of  the  attacks  made  on  missions  by  Taylor,  Par- 
ker and  Campbell  show  how  their  favorite  point 
of  attack  was  education  and  especially  theolog- 
ical education.  This  same  attack  was  continued 
by  their  successors, 

(1)  In  one  of  the  circulars  of  the  Pilgrim's 
Rest,  Ala.,  Association,  written  by  Rev.  Henry 
Petty,  we  find  the  following: 

We  view  theological  schools  unwarranted  in  the  Word  of 
God  and  dangerous  to  religious  liberty.  And  wherever 
they  have  been  organized,  w^hether  Jewish,  pagan,  heathen, 

*rhe  Kentuckv  General  Association  of  Baptists  was 
organized  in  1837. 

fMinutes  of  the  General  Association  of  Baptists  in  Ken- 
tucky, for  1837,  page  15. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  197 

Roman  Catholic,    or  Christian,    they  have  been  a  source  of 
persecution  and  bloodshed  on  the  Church  of  Christ.  * 

(2)  The  followino-  extract  is  from  the  consti- 
tution of  the  Kbenezer  Association  of  Alabama: 

We  do  not  hold  in  union  any  church  that  retains  in  their 
fellowship  members  that  belong  to  an3'  of  the  following 
institutions,  to  wit:  Theological  Schools,  State  Convention, 
Missionary  Society,  Tract  Society,  Sunday  School  Union, 
Temperence  Society,  or  any  other  society  that  is  tributary 
to  the  missionary  plan,  as  it  now  exists  in  the  United 
States;  neither  will  we  knowingly  correspond  with,  nor  re- 
ceive a  correspondence  from,  any  association,  that  con- 
tinues churches  in  fellowship  who  are  meirbers,  or  whose 
members,  belong  to  any  of  the  above  named  societies. f 

(3)  In  the  debates  in  Alabama  prior  to  the 
forming-  of  the  States  Convention,  Mr.  William 
Crutcher,  known  as  a  New-Tester,  thus  choice- 
ly and  chasteh'  delivered  himself: 

Old  Simeon  was  President  of  the  College  at  Jerusalem, 
and  Gamaliel  his  successor  made  it  a  theological  school, 
and  Paul  who  was  brought  up  at  his  feet  came  out  a  pol- 
ished persecutor. ..  .It  seems  to  me  to  be  enough  to  stop 
the  mouth  of  the  whole  world,  with  regard  to  theological 
schools  to  make  preachers,  and  it  looks  more  like  the  bot- 
tomless pit  spoken  of  in  the  Revelation  to  make  locusts, 
than  anything  else;  for  a  bottomless  pit  has  no  foundation 
in  the  Scriptures  as  an  institution  of  God.  I  am  told" 
that  a  locust  makes  a  track  like  a  sheep's  track  only  it  is 
larger,  etc.  t 

(4)  Even  when  the  value  of  education  in  other 
calling's  and  professions  was  acknowledg-ed, 
the  Hardshells  still  demanded  that  it  be  with- 


*Riley's  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Alabama,  page  110. 
f  Riley:  History  of  Alabama  Baptists,  p.   122. 
JHolcombe's  History  of  the  Baptists  in  Alabama,  p.  90. 


198  THE    GENESIS   OF 

held  from  the   niinistr3\*     The  Pilgrim's  Rest 
Association,  iii  a  circular  of  1838,  observed  that: 

Here,  perhaps,  an  objection  will  arise  which  is,  thatby  this 
•way  of  arguing-,  all  human  learning  seems  to  be  utterly 
condemned.  We  answer,  it  follows  not  because  it  is  not  to 
be  allowed  in  this  way,  that  therefore  it  is  not  any  use. 
We  do  believe  it  to  be  a  useful  thing  in  its  right  place, 
which  is  for  statesmen,  physicians,  lawyers,  and  gentlemen, 
yea,  for  all  men,  who  can  attain  to  it  as  men.f  .  .above  all 
other  qualifications,  that  this  world  can  give,  but  bring  it 
once  to  be  a  help  to  understand  the  mind  and  will  of  God, 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  in  that  respect  it  becomes 
detestable  filth  and  dross,  t 

Not  only  did  the  opponents  of  missions  always 
attack  ministerial  education  but  the  friends  of 
missions  always  defended  it.  The  advocates  of 
the  one  were  the  advocates  of  the  other.  The 
two  interests  were  intimately  and  even  vitally 
connected  in  the  mind  of  both  friends  and  foes. 
As  we  have  given  some  references  to  show  that 
this  was  true  of  the  foes,  so  wmU  we  give  some 
to  show  that  it  is  likewise  true  of  the  friends  of 
missions. 

(1)  The  same  Bowdenheim.  Association  in 
Maine  which  had  taken  the  lead  in  mission 
work  took  the  lead  also  in  founding-  a  theolog"- 
ical  seminary. 

(2)  Colby  University  was  the  result  of  such 
a  spirit. 

(3)  Note  also  two  sig"nificant  facts  in  reg"ard 
to    Newton    Theologfical     Seminary.        First, 

*Compare  the  quotation  from  Parker,  on  pages  131,  132 
of  this  Thesis. 

fNote  the  fine  distinction  between  gentlemen  and 
preachers,  or  even  between  men  and  preachers. 

:j:Holcombe's  History  of  Alabama  Baptists,  p.  287. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  199 

Luther  Rice  was  on  the  committee  to  take  the 
subject  into  consideration.  Second,  the  cost, 
$7,988,  was  contributed  by  thirty  persons  and 
one  missionary  society.  This  Seminary  was 
opened  OctobeV  28th,  1825. 

(4)  The  yarious  State  Conyentions,  w^hen 
organized,  almost  without  exception,  stated  mis- 
sions and  education  as  two  of  the  causes  the  or- 
ganization was  intended  to  promote.  For  exam- 
ple, when  the  General  Association  of  Kentucky 
was  organized,  of  the  four  objects  named,  the 
second  is  "to  foster  a  more  thorough  education 
in  the  ministry  and  to  encourage  education 
among  the  people."  And  the  fourth  is  "the 
support  of  foreign  missions." 

(5)  Georgetown  College  in  Kentucky  was 
organized  to  secure  a  better  educated  ministry 
to  resist  Campbellism. 

(6)  Of  Mercer  University  it  has  been  elo- 
quently said  :  "At  first  it  encountered  fierce 
opposition.  Like  a  3"oung  Hercules,  it  had 
to  grapple  in  its  cradle  the  tvyin  serpents 
Anti-mission  and  Anti-education,  and  throttle 
them."* 

And  so  we  might  trace  the  rapidly  increas- 
ing institutions  of  learning  among  the  Baptistst 

•Address  on  Mercer  University  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Ryals, 
D.  D.,  published  in  Baptist  Centennial  Volume,  p.  123. 

f  An  article  on  Higher  Education  Among  American  Bap- 
tists by  Prof.  A.  T.  Robertson,  D.  D.,  contains  a  list  of  the 
State  denominational  colleges  and  the  dates  of  their  or- 
ganizations up  to  1845.  The  names  of  many  established 
since  that  time  are  also  given.  The  article  was  published 
in  the  Baptist  Argus  of  January  24,  1901. 


200  THE   GENESIS   OF 

and  we  would  find  that  they  have  been  orgfan- 
ized  not  only  by  missionary  people  but  also  for 
missionary  reasons.  One  of  the  hig-hest  ex- 
emplifications of  this  fact  is  the  missionary 
spirit  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Theological 
Seminary.  This  spirit  is  not  only  the  bright- 
est jewel  in  her  crown,  but  its  lustre  and  radi- 
ance are  beginning"  to  attract  the  attention  of 
the  Christian  world.  Her  "Missionary  Day" 
and  her  missionary  enthusiasm  are  everywhere 
causing"  comment  and  compelling  imitation. 

To  sum  up,  then,  the  relation  of  missions  to 
education  in  our  denomination  : 

1.  Missions  caused  its  need  to  be  felt. 

2.  The  foreign  missionary  organizations 
brought  the  educational  issue  into  being. 

3.  Missionaries  advocated  it. 

4.  Anti-missionaries  opposed  it. 

5.  The  same  organizations  defended  and 
propagated  both  missions  and  education. 

6.  They  have  ever  thriven  together  and 
languished  apart.  Though  they  are  now,  for 
the  sake  of  convenience,  carried  on  by  different 
Boards  of  the  same  body,  yet  the  accurate  his- 
torian must  point  his  moralizing  finger  at  for- 
eign missions  and  say  to  ministerial  education, 
"  Son,  behold  thy  mother  !  " 


CHAPTEIR     IX. 

RELATION    OF    THE    FOREIGN    MIS- 
SION  MOVEMENT  TO  ORGAN- 
IZATION. 


The  district  association  was  already  among- 
us  as  an  institution  long-  before  the  foreign 
mission  movement  began.  There  is  little  need 
to  describe  it  in  those  early  days,  since  the 
chang-es  have  not  been  great.  There  were 
some  who  feared  it  contained  the  seeds  of  an 
hierarchy.  History  has  shown  how  little  this 
fear  has  been  justified.  Still  to  prevent  the 
facts,  it  were  well  to  have  the  fear.  The 
nearest  approach  to  a  realization  of  the  fear 
was  in  Kentucky,  and  even  there  it  did  not 
materialize."  That  fear  is  not  now  enter- 
tained. It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  associa- 
tional  meetings  have  grown  more  formal,  and 
that  the  churches  have,  to  a  large  extent, 
ceased  to  submit  to  it  for  fraternal  sympathy 
and  advice  vexed  questions  of  doctrine  and 
discipline.  The  prevalence  of  the  denomi- 
national paper  in  the  land  is  one  cause  of  this. 

*The  appointment  of  Samuel  Harris  as  an  "Apostle"  in 
Virg-inia  was  much  prior  to  1812. 

(201) 


202  THE    GENESIS   OF 

The  minutes  and  reports  have  also  become 
more  statistical  and  less  hortatory  and  didactic, 
while  the  circular  letter  is  now  generally 
omitted.  These  thino-s,  and  the  fact  that  gen- 
eral denominational  interests  are  given  more 
time,  while  the  individual  churches  are  given 
less,  constitute  the  chief  changes. 

The  district  association  is  not  the  result  of  a 
missionary  movement,  so  much  as  of  the  desire 
of  Christians  belonging  to  different  churches 
in  the  same  denomination  to  get  together  for 
counsel,  sympathy  and  advice  in  regard  to  the 
various  questions  of  doctrine  and  discipline 
constantl}^  arising.  This  feeling  and  need  will 
be  found  to  predominate  in  all  the  earlier  asso- 
ciations. It  caused  the  Philadelphia  Associa- 
tion to  publish  its  famous  Confession  of  Faith. 
It  caused  the  promulgation  in  the  North  of  the 
New  Hampshire  Confession  of  Faith.  It  crops 
out  in  all  the  circular  letters  sent  forth  by  the 
associations.  The  first  letter  of  this  kind  de- 
voted entirely  to  missions  was  the  one  sent  out 
by  the  Charleston  Association  in  1814  on  the 
strength  of  Rice's  visit  the  preceding  year.  A 
German  historian  quoted  by  Dr.  Geo.  B.  Eager 
in  the  "Baptist  Argus  "of  January  24,  19U1, 
says  of  American  Baptists,  that  "  their  rapid 
growth  is  contcmporayicous  and  coterminous 
zvith  the  development  of  the  IDEA  OF  THE 
ASSOCIATION  OF  THEIR  CHURCHES." 
It  is  the  rather  true  that  the  growth  and 
development  of  the  churches  caused  the  associ- 
ational  idea.  It  came  in  response  to  a  felt 
need.     When    it  came   it   of   course    furthered 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  203 

growth,  coming"  as  at  once  a  result  and  a  cause, 
and,  as  was  show'n  in  Chapter  I.,  was  to  a  cer- 
tain extent  missionary.  But,  notwithstanding" 
the  missionary  activity,  and  its  results,  of  the 
Philadelphia  Association,  I  maintain  that  the 
missionary  idea  was  not  fundamental  nor  pri- 
mary. When  the  anti-missionary  split  came, 
some  of  the  oldest  and  strong-est  associations 
unanimously  w'ent  Hardshell,  both  North  and 
South.  (Cf.  the  action  of  the  Chemung"  and 
other  Northern  Associations.)  The  Kehukee, 
a  daughter  of  the  Charleston  and  a  grand- 
daughter of  the  Philadelphia  Association,  and 
the  Pilgrims'  Rest  Association  are  examples 
in  the  South.  Harl  missions  been  the  fun- 
damental idea  in  their  organization  this  w^ould, 
of  course,  have  been  impossible.  Not  only  did 
many  of  the  old  associations  g"o  anti-mission, 
but  in  Missouri  and  other  States  the  fir^t  as- 
sociations formed  were  formed  by  Hardshells. 
The  Hardshells  have  district  associations  now, 
and  have  never  made  a  fig'ht  ag"ainst  them, 
which  fight  they  would  surely  have  made  if 
they  had  even  suspected  them  of  an  inherent 
missionary  taint.  Nor  are  the  Conventions, 
which  are  strictly  missionary  bodies,  a  develop- 
ment from  the  association;  nor  the  General 
bodies  a  further  evolution  of  the  State  Conven- 
tion. The  missionaries,  indeed,  took  advantag"e 
of  the  fact  that  the  associations  were  in  existence 
and  used  them,  and  the  incidental  missionary 
activitv  which  had  developed  in  them,  as  far  as 
possible.  But  when  Luther  Rice  returned  to 
America  he  found  no  instrument  perfectly  fitted 


204  THE    GENESIS    OP 

for  the  missionary  work;  hence,  the  necessity 
of  organizing"  the  Triennial  Convention.  But 
when  that  Convention  was  organized,  the 
Associations  lacked  adaptability  to  do  even  the 
local  work,  and  so  State  Conventions  and  local 
missionary  societies  came  into  being.  This  is 
not  theory  but  history,  and  one  of  the  triumphs 
of  the  foreign  mission  movement  has  been  its 
success  in  making  Baptist  associations  so 
thoroughly  missionary,  sometimes,  and  not  alto- 
gether without  loss,  to  the  almost  total  exclu- 
feion  of  the  original  idea  in  their  formation. 

STATE   CONVENTIONS. 

(1)  In  1802  the  Massachusetts  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society  was  organized  at  the  First 
Baptist  Church  in  Boston.  This,  in  the  course 
of  time,  led  to  the  organization  of  the  Massa- 
chusetts Baptist  State  Convention  in  1825.* 

(2)  But  South  Carolina  was  the  first  to  form 
a  State  Convention.  An  address  was  first  sent 
out  "to  the  different  Baptist  associations  in  the 
State  of  South  Carolina."  The  reasons  for  it  are 
a  neg-lcct  on  the  part  of  the  churches  of  a  proper 
zeal  in  education  and  missions.  The  address 
also  complains  that  "The  plan  of  assisting 
pious  young  men  in  obtaining  education  for  the 
ministry  which  used  to  belong  exclusively  to 
the  Baptists,  has  been  adopted  by  these  (other) 
denominations,"  while  among  Baptists  igno- 
rant men  insensible  of  the  defects  in  themselves 
"are    bold    and    confident  of   their    knowledge 

*Compare  p.  16  of  this  Thesis  for  an  accou«nt  of  the  origin 
of  this  Society. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSION  ISM.  205 

and  abilities,  and  venture  upon  subjects  to 
which  they  are  unequal,  in  lang-uag-e  which  is 
not  proper,  and  with  reasonino-  which  is  not 
just."  Not  only  that,  but  "entrance  into  the 
ministry  is  made  so  easy  that  every  person 
with  warm  passions,  apparent  piety  and  a  lit- 
tle fluency  of  speech  can  readily  g-et  encourag-e- 
ment  to  entei  on  the  min'sterial  character  and 
work."  The  address  proposes  that  a  g-eneral 
meeting  of  all  the  Baptist  associations  in  the 
State  be  held  to  consider  the  two  subjects  of 
education  of  ministers  and  the  sending-  the  tros- 
pel  to  the  destitute.  "  Each  of  these  subjects 
embraces  two  important  objects  :  the  first  of 
which  respects  the  immediate  assistance  of 
pious  young-  men  desig-ned  for  the  g-ospel  min- 
istry, by  g-iving-  them  a  knowledg-e  of  lang-uag-e 
and  general  science  ;  the  second,  for  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  theolog-ical  seminary  pro- 
posed by  the  General  Convention.*  For  for- 
eig-n  missionary  purposes,  contributions  are 
proposed — first,  for  sending-  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen  ;  secondly,  to  the  destitute  of  our  own 
country.  The  whole  to  be  conducted  in  strict 
connection  with,  the  General  Convention,  in 
which  we  consider  the  interests  of  the  Baptists 
in  America,  virtually  and  happily  combined." 
This  address  was  sent  out  in  1820,  and  was,  as 
mig-ht  have  been  expected,  from  the  Charleston 
Association.        According-lv    on    December    4, 


*This  was  Columbian  Colleg-e,  but  the  influences  thus 
set  in  motion  finally  resulted  in  the  org-anization  of  the 
Southern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary,  first  at  Greenville, 
S.  C,  and  now  at  Louisville,  Ky. 


206  THE    GENESIS   OF 

1821,  at  Columbia,  S.  C,  was  held  the  meet- 
ing- proposed.  The  org-aaization  was  styled 
"  The  State  Convention  of  the  Baptist  Denom- 
ination in  South  Carolina."  Its  objects  were 
those  suo-g-ested  and  specified  by  the  circular 
address  calling-  them  tog-elher.* 

(3)  In  1822,  under  the  influence  of  the 
Georgia  and  Ocmulgee  Associations,  and  not 
without  opposition,  the  "General  Baptist  As- 
sociation of  the  State  of  Georg-ia  "  was  formed 
"  to  confer  tog-ether  on  subjects  of  g-eneral  in- 
terest and  plans  of  public  utilit}^;  and  to  devise 
and  recommend  schemes  for  the  revival  of  ex- 
perimental and  practical  relig-ion  ;  for  the  pro- 
motion of  uniformity  in  sentiment,  practice  and 
discipline  ;  for  the  extension  of  the  g-ospel  by 
missions,  by  Bibles  and  tracts,  and  for  the  ful- 
filment of  that  Scriptural  injunction,  'provoke 
one  another  to  good  works.'  "t 

(4)  In  New  York  in  1821  the  work  of  various 
missionary  societies  resulted  in  a  State  Con- 
venticn  but  not  until  the  union  of  that  body 
with  the  Hamilton  Missionary  Society  was  the 
State  Convention  formed  on  its  present  basis. | 

(5)  The  Connecticut  State  Covention  was  or- 

*Cf .  address  of  the  Charleston  Association  and  first  copj 
of  Convention  minutes. 

f  Constitution  of  General  Baptist  Association  of  Georgia, 
quoted  in  History  of  Georgia  Baptists  compiled  by  "Chris- 
tian Index." 

:}:Compare  American  Church  Hist.,  Vol.  II.,  Baptists,  by 
Dr.  Newman,  p.  405,  with  Vedder's  History  of  Baptists,  in 
Middle  States,  p.  107;  note  and  Dargan's  Ecclesiology,  p. 
108. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  207 

gfanized  in  1823  with  no  opposition.  The  Vir- 
ginia State  Convention  was  org-anized  the  same 
year  ag'ainst  a  powerful  and  determined  oppo- 
sition. "Out  of  the  twenty  associations  in  the 
State,  with  a  membership  of  about  40,000, 
only  fifteen  deleg-ates  representing-  a  few  of  the 
associations  were  present  at  the  meeting"  for 
org^anization."*  This  opposition  was  of  course 
by  the  anti-missi-maries. 

(6)  The  Maine  State  Convention  was  org^an- 
ized  in  1824;  no  real  opposition. 

(7)  Vermont  Convention  org^anized  in  1825 
with  comparative  ease.  The  Alabama  Conven- 
tion was  orgfanized  the  same  year.  The  vindic- 
tive animus  of  thfe  opposition  there  has  been  al- 
ready narrated. 

The  spirit  of  the  first  Baptist  State  Convention  of  Alaba- 
ma proved  to  be  essentially  missionary.  After  the  organ- 
zation,  by  the  election  of  Rev.  Charles  Crow  as  President 
and  Rev.  J.  A.  Ranaldson  as  Secretary,  the  bodv  proceeded 
to  business.  It  numbered  about  twenty  members.  Both 
in  the  constitution  adopted,  and  in  the  address  prepartd  to 
the  Baptists  of  Alabama,  the  Convention  was  pronounced 
in  favor  of  foreieju  and  domestic  missions,  and  of  render- 
ing-aid  to  pious  and  intellig-ent  young  men  called  of  God 
to  preach  the  gospel. f 

(8)  The  New  Hampshire  Convention  was 
org"anized  in  1826. 

(9)  Pennsylvania  Convention  held  its  first 
session  in  1827. 

(10)  New  Jersey  and  North  Carolina  were 
org-anized  in  1830. 

*Amer.  Ch.  Hist.,  Vol.  II.,  Baptist,  by  Dr.  Newman,  p. 
405. 

fRiley's  History  of  the  Baptist  of  Alabama,  p.  39. 


208  THE   GENESIS   OF 

No  difficulty  was  experienced  in  New  Jersey; 
but  the  tug'-of-war  came  in  North  Carolina. 
Repeated  efforts  were  made,  only  to  result  in 
failure.  Finally  a  small  fraction  of  the  de- 
nomination effected  a  successful  org-anization  in 
1830,  which  in  the  course  of  3'ears  has  drawn  to 
itself  the  bulk  of  the  Baptists,  both  in  brains 
and  numbers,  and  the  opposition  has  finally 
melted  away. 

(11)  Tennessee,  after  similar  experience, 
started  her  State  Convention  in  1832. 

(12)  In  Kentucky,  "the  missionary  societies  that  had  so 
warmly  and  liberally  supported  foreig^n  and  domestic  mis- 
sions before  the  "Christian  Baptist"  "stopped"  their 
operations,  had  been  dissolved.  The  first  things  to  be  done 
in  the  new  interprise,  therefore,  was  to  form  a  constitu- 
tion for  a  Convention.* 

This  was  done  by  preaching*  missions,  and  in 
December,  1831,  chiefly  throug-h  the  influence 
of  Dr.  Noel,  who  had  been  influenced  by  per- 
sonal conversations  with  Luther  Rice,  the 
Kentucky  Baptist  State  Convention  was  organ- 
ized. It  did  g-ood  missionary  work,  mainly 
within  its  own  limits  for  a  few  years,  but 
g'radually  g-rowing*  weaker,  it  perished.  The 
cause  of  its  decline  was  the  theory  of  its  epis- 
copacy or  "subordination"  in  the  ministry.  Its 
g"randest  work  was  that  done  by  Dr.  W.  C. 
Buck,  especially  in  regfard  to  inducing*  churches 
to  pay  their  pastors  sufficient  salary  to  relieve 
them  from  the  stig^ma  of  being*  objects  of 
charity,  dependent  upon  the  occasional  dona- 
tions of   their    members,  or  of  being*  oblig*ed  to 

*Spencer:  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists,  Vol.  I,  p.  649. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  209 

neg-lect  g-ivinti-  themselves  up  to  prayer  and  the 
ministry  of  the  spirit  in  order  to  put  in  their 
time  on  the  farm  or  elsewhere  to  prevent  their 
families  from  starving-.*  Dr.  Buck  did  a  great 
work.  The  chief  marvel  about  it  is  that  it  has 
been  so  little  known  and  appreciated.  The 
missionary  element  among  Kentucky  Baptists 
were  not  cast  down  by  the  failure  of  the  Con- 
vention. The  same  great  men  who  had 
planned  and  worked  for  the  State  Convention, 
abandoned  their  errors,  profited  by  their  mis- 
takes, and  joined  in  with  their  brethren  more 
recently  aroused  to  the  importance  of  a  State 
organization.  On  Friday,  October  30,  1837,  a 
gathering,  not  large  but  great,  met  in  the 
Baptist  meeting  house  of  Louisville,  and  after 
being  called  to  order  by  Dr.  W.  C.  Buck,  or- 
ganized the  "General  Association  of  Baptists 
in  Kentucky"  to  promote  concert  and  harmony 
among  the  churches;  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
the  destitute;  to  advance  ministerial  education, 
Bible  distribution,  Bible  societies  and  the  sup- 
port of  foreign  missions. t  The  success  of  this 
organization  broke  the  backbone  of  missionary 
opposition,  and  the  fight  for  united  effort  was 
easier  in  the  states  that  followed. 

(13)  Between  the  time  of  the  first  and 
second  organization  in  Kentucky,  Missouri 
Baptists  had  organized  in  1834.  Dr.  Yeaman 
says  of  that  body  : 

*A  venerable  minister  of  the  Long-  Run  Association  told 
me  that  he  could  remember  when  Kentucky  pastors  hardly 
received  $25.00  a  year  salary. 

+  Condensed  from  the  minutes  of  the  first  meeting-  (1837). 
14 


210  THE   GENESIS   OF 

Nothing-  can  be  more  clearly  and  certainly  attested  than 
that  the  brethren  who  conceived  the  idea  of  a  general 
organization  of  Missouri  Baptists  were  possessed  of  a  pro- 
found and  abiding  conviction  that  the  gospel  itself  is  a 
missionary  enterprise.* 

Article  II.  of  the  Constitution  distinctly 
states  that  the  object  of  the  org-anization  is 
missionary.  Here,  as  in  Alabama,  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky,  the  opposition  was  most  bitter, 
prejudiced  and  determined,  but  happily  proved 
unsuccessful.  There  has  ever  been  in  certain 
portions  of  the  South  and  among-  certain 
classes,  as  the  inevitable  concomitant  of  ig-no- 
rance,  an  opposition  to  all  forms  of  missionary 
effort.  Sometimes  latent,  sometimes  very  ac- 
tive, but  always  manifesting-  itself  in  the  same 
ways,  using-  the  same  methods  of  attack,  strik- 
ing- at  the  same  points,  and  using-  the  same 
arg-uments.  It  w^as  never  very  prominent  in  the 
North.  Its  g-reatest  successes  and  defeats  on 
its  chosen  battle  fields  have  been  fairly  set 
forth,  and  it  would  mal-^e  this  chapter  unsuffer- 
ably  tiresome  to  follow  its  maneuvers  any  fur- 
ther in  the  various  State  Conventions.  No 
State  in  the  South  has  been  entirely  free  from 
it,  but  in  no  State  has  it  ever  g-ained  a  final 
victory. 

Its  end  is  necessarily  destruction,  and  its 
destiny  the  blackness  of  darkness  forever.  At 
its  funeral  there  W'ill  be  no  mourners  and  over 
its  g-rave  this   Thesis  will  in  all  probability  be 

^Yeaman's  History  of  Missouri  Baptist  General  Associa- 
tion, p.  43. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  211 

the  only  monument.  Should  this  record  fail  of 
read i no-  or  preservation,  only  scattered  para- 
g-raphs  in  the  glorious  pag-es  of  American  Bap- 
tist history  will  remain  to  intimate  to  the 
curious  the  erstwhile  existence  of  that  peculiar 
people  who  vainl}^  attempted  to  clip  the  wings 
of  1  he  gfospel  and  make  it  g^o  the  terrapin  pace 
of  the  "Hardshell." 


CHAPTEIR    X 


THE     RELATION     OF     MISSIONS     TO 
HOME     MISSIONS,      BIBLE     AND 
OTHER  SOCIETIES,    AND    THE 
SOUTHERN   BAPTIST  CON- 
VENTION. 


The  Home  Mission  work  as  now  organized 
and  representing-  the  combined  efforts  of  the 
entire  denomination  is  not  an  indirect  but  a  di- 
rect result  of  the  Foreiofn  Mission  work.  The 
brief  synopsis  gfiven  here  of  the  events  that 
led  to  making"  it  an  independent  movement,  is 
condensed  from  Burrag*e  and  others. 

I.    HOWTHB  HOME  MISSION  BOARD  STARTED. 

(1)  John  M.  Peck  was  born  at  Litchfield, 
South  Farms,  Connecticut,  Oct.  31,  1789. 

(2)  He  became  interested  in  mission  work 
under  the  personal  influence  of  Rev.  Luther 
Rice.  Rice  in  some  of  his  reports  to  the  Trien- 
nial Convention  records  having"  counselled  with 
Peck  on  this  subject. 

(3)  Peck  received  an  appointment  from  the 
Triennial  Convention  in  1817. 

(4)  He  reached  St.  Louis  by  means  of  a  small 
one-horse  wag"on,  carrying"  himself,  his  wife 
and  three  children,  and  org-anized  a  church 
there  in  1818. 

(212) 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  213 

(5)  He  used  this  place  as  a  center  from 
which  to  carry  on  missionary  work  in  the  re- 
g-ions  beyond. 

(6)  The  Baptist  Churches  in  the  Missis- 
sippi Valley  were  largely  antinomian,  antimi.s- 
sion,  anti-Sunday-School,  anti-Bible  Society, 
etc. 

(7)  A  severe  struggfle  followed,  in  the  course 
of  which  he  greatly  corrected  these  evils. 

(8)  But  complaints  from  these  sources 
caused  the  Triennial  Convention  to  withdraw 
its  aid  in  1820. 

(9)  He  continued  his  work  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society  of 
Massachusetts,  from  1822  on,  at  a  salary  of 
S5.00  a  week, 

(10)  In  1826  he  made  a  forcible  presentation 
in  the  East  of  the  needs  of  Western  fields. 

(11)  In  1831  the  Society  sent  Rev.  Jonathan 
Going*  to  join  him.  He  was  also  much  aided  by 
James  E.  Welch. 

(12)  Peck  and  Going-  traveled  tog^ether  over 
the  g-reater  part  of  Illinois,  Indiana.  Missouri 
and  Kentucky,  and  at  Shelbyvllle  ag-reed  on  the 
plan  of  the  American  Baptist  Home  Missionary 
Societ3\ 

(13)  On  receipt  of  their  report  the  Massa- 
chusetts Society  sent  a  committee  to  confer 
with  the  New  York  Baptist  Missionary  Con- 
vention, which  was  also  doing  work  in  the  West, 
with  the  result, 

(14)  That  the  American  Baptist  Home  Mis- 
sionary Society  was  organized  in  New  York  in 
April,  1832,  with  headquarters  at  that  place. 


214  THE    GENESIS   OF 

The  quotations  already  so  numerous  abun- 
dantly show  that  not  only  were  education  and 
home  missions  soon  incorporated  among  the 
objects  of  the  Triennial  Convention,  but  that 
even  when  because  of  their  magnitude  they  were 
given  in  charge  of  separate  boards,  their  inter- 
ests always  waxed  and  waned  and  their  pros- 
perity always  rose  and  fell  with  the  fortunes 
of  foreign  missions.  The  measure  of  the  effort 
abroad  has  ever  been  the  measure  of  the  suc- 
cess at  home.  "There  is  that  which  scattereth 
and  yet  increaseth."  To  contract  the  field  is 
to  contract  the  blessing.  Only  the  water  that 
is  constantly  running  outward  toward  the 
ocean  can  remain  fresh  and  life-giving,  while 
yet  in  its  narrow  channels.  The  Baptists  of 
America  take  one  dollar  out  of  their  purse  and 
cast  it  across  the  ocean;  and  lo!  they  find 
forty  dollars  to  spend  on  their  denominational 
needs  and  interests  at  home. 

II.      BIBLE   AND   OTHER    SOCIETIES. 

It  can  surprise  no  one  who  has  read  thus  far 
to  be  told  that  Bible  Societies,  Tract  Societies, 
Temperance  Societies,  Publication  Societies  and 
Sunday  Schools  are  also  outgrowths  of  the 
foreign  mission  movement.  We  would  know 
this  by  the  company  they  keep  and  by  the 
enemies  they  have  made,  if  for  no  other  reason. 
They  are  not  only  outgrowths  of  the  foreign 
mission  movement,  but  logical  outgrowths. 
If  you  send  missionaries,  they  must  have 
Bibles  and  tracts.  Who  can  publish  them  so 
well    as    ourselves?      If  we  send    missionaries 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  215 

and  whiskey  barrels  on  the  same  vessels,  where 
is  our  consistency?  Even  the  United  States 
Government  knows  and  acts  on  the  knowl- 
edg"e,  that  whisky  is  not  good  for  Indians, 
Filipinos  and  soldiers;  hence  their  recent  regu- 
lations as  to  the  "canteen"  and  the  exporta- 
tion of  intoxicants  to  their  colonies.  The  Bap- 
tists saw  these  inconsistencies  long  ago,  and 
saw  another  inconsistency,  viz:  that  of  for- 
bidding liquor  to  the  heathen,  while  using  it  at 
home;  hence  the  temperance  societies.  It  also 
became  manifest  that  the  children  as  well  as  the 
ministers  must  be  educated  in  the  Bible;  so  the 
missionary  wing  of  the  denomination  welcomed 
Sunday  Schools.  The  other  wing,  of  course, 
opposed  them.  In  time,  Boards  for  the  man- 
agement of  the  Sunday  School  w^ork  were 
especially  created,  but  their  interests  are  still 
intertwined  with  those  of  foreign  missions. 
Many  think  that  only  the  money  given  at  home 
can  bring  any  benefit  to  us,  but  history  has 
shown  that  our  richest  blessings  have  come 
from  the  money  and  missionaries  we  have  sent 
abroad. 

The  American  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  was 
organized  in  1837,  for  the  purpose  of  circulat- 
ing pure  versions  of  the  Bible  in  all  languages. 
Its  executive  Board  was  located  in  New 
York  City. 

The  i^merican  Baptist  Publication  and  Sun- 
day School  Society  was  organized  in  1840,  for 
the  purpose  of  publishing  and  circulating  Bap- 
tist literature.  Luther  Rice  and  Dr.  Staugh- 
ton  were  among-  its  founders. 


216  THE   GENESIS   OP 

III.       THE  SOUTHERN  BAPTIST  CONVENTION. 

This  mig-hty  organization  did  not  come  into 
being  because  of  slavery,  but  because  of  foreign 
missions.  There  was  no  bar  to  fellowship  with 
Northern  brethren,  in  the  fact  that  the  Southern 
members  of  the  Triennial  Convention  were 
usually  slaveholders.  The  slavery  question 
was  merely  the  occasion  of  the  division.  The 
cause  was  that  the  Southern  brethren  wanted 
to  do  their  own  foreign  missionary  work  with 
their  own  men  and  by  their  own  methods. 
The  division  was  peaceable,  and  when  the 
Southern  body  was  formed  it  was  called  "The 
Southern  Baptist  Q^owN^r^Wow  for  Foreign  Mis- 
siojis.'''  Home  missions,  educational  work  and 
Sunday  School  Boards  were  subsequent  devel- 
opments, just  as  in  the  North.  The  steps  in 
organizing  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention 
were  these: 

(1)  In  184-3,  at  Boston,  a  small  association 
under  the  title  of  the  American  and  Foreign 
Baptist  Missionary  Society  was  organized  on 
anti-slavery  principles. 

(2)  Publications  soon  began  to  appear  in  the 
religious  periodical  press  which  intimated  that 
the  acting  Board  of  the  Triennial  Convention 
would  no  longer  tolerate  slavery. 

(3)  At  a  meeting  of  the  Alabama  State  Con- 
vention in  1844,  a  publication  of  this  kind,  sup- 
posed to  have  been  written  by  Dr.  R.  E.  Patti- 
son,  then  Home  Secretary  of  the  Boston  Board, 
was  read  and  what  is  now  known  as  the  "Ala- 
bama Resolutions"  were  passed.  The  second 
of  these  is: 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  217 

Resolved^  that  our  duty  at  this  crisis  requires  us  to  de- 
mand from  the  proper  authorities  in  all  those  bodies  to 
whose  funds  we  have  contributed,  or  with  whom  we  ha\e 
in  any  wa^'  been  connected,  the  distinct,  explicit  avowal 
that  slaveholders  are  eligible,  and  entitled,  equally  with 
non-slaveholders,  to  all  the  privileg^es  and  immunities  of 
their  several  unions;  and  especially  to  receive  any 
agency,  mission,  or  other  appointment,  which  may  run 
within  the  scope  of  their  operations  or  duties. 

(4)  The  Board  of  the  Triennial  Convention, 
among-  other  things,  said  in  their  reply,  "One 
thing-  is  certain,  we  can  never  be  a  party  to 
any  arrang-ement  which  would  imply  approba- 
tion of  slavery." 

(5)  This  answer  was  condemned  by  the 
Board  of  the  Foreig-n  Missionary  Society  in  Vir- 
g-inia,  and  the  churches  and  associations  of  the 
Southern  States  were  requested  to  send  mes- 
seng-ers  to  meet  in  Aug-usta,  Georg-ia,  in  May, 
1845. 

(6)  But  in  April,  1845,  the  American  Baptist 
Missionary  Society  in  session  at  Providence, 
R.  I.  passed  resolutions  setting-  forth  the  ex- 
pediency of  separate  org-anizations  at  the 
South  and  North  "in  promoting-  the  objects 
which  were  orig-inally  contemplated  b}^  the 
Societ3^"  It  was  advised  that  a  committee  be 
appointed  and  the  separation  be  a  peaceful  and 
fraternal  one. 

(7)  In  response  to  the  call  of  the  Virg-inia 
Mission  Society,  there  met  in  Ag-usta,  Ga.,  May 
8th,  1845,  310  deleg-ates  from  the  following 
States:  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina, 
South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama,  Louisiana, 
Kentucky  and  the  District  of  Columbia,    and 


218  THE   GENESIS    OP 

other  States  were  represented  by  letter. 
Thus  was  org-anized  the  Southern  Baptist 
Convention.  Boards  of  Foreign  and  Domestic 
Missions  were  appointed,  located  respectively 
in  Richmond,  Va.,  and  Marion,  Ala.  Adoniram 
Judson's  approval  of  this  course  on  the  part 
of  the  South  was  set  forth  in  his  address  to  the 
Southern  Baptist  Convention,  an  account  of 
which  is  ofiven  on  page  53  in  Chapter  II.  of  this 
Thesis. 

After  the  organization  of  the  Southern  Bap- 
tist Convention,  we  do  not  purpose  to  follow 
the  history  further  in  detail.  It  would  be  of 
interest,  to  the  author,  at  least,  to  write  the 
history  of  the  great  newspaper  wars  against 
boards  waged  by  such  newspapers  as  the 
American  Baptist  Flag,  The  Texas  Baptist 
and  Herald  and  other  papers  of  that  ilk.  The 
story  would  read  strangely,  like  that  in  Vir- 
ginia and  Kentucky  when  Alexander  Campbell 
and  Daniel  Parker  wielded  their  caustic  pens. 
Newspaper  assaults  were  made  on  the  mission 
work  in  Rhode  Island,  and  even  in  Maine  for  a 
short  while  in  the  early  days,  but  the  brethren 
turned  in  disgust  from  those  who  pursued  such 
methods  of  attack,  and  the  papers  died  a  natu- 
ral and  speedy  death.  The  trouble  seems  to 
be  that  the  retrenching  and  economy-urging 
brethren  soon  conclude  that  it  is  wrong  to 
waste  money  on  a  denominational  paper  and  so, 
unless  the  missionary  brethren  buy  it  to  see 
what  is  being  said  about  them,  such  a  paper 
soon  perishes  from  want  of  nourishment.  Our 
Northern  brethren  have  been  too  astute  to  sup- 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  219 

port  newspapers  who.-e  object  was  to  destroy 
their  work.  The  Southern  brethren,  unfortu- 
nately, have  not  always  been  so  wise.  But 
never  aofain  can  the  iig-ht  be  so  severe  as  it  has 
been  in  the  past.  The  archaic  weapons  of  the 
anti-missionaries,  deadly  enoug'h  in  their  day, 
would  provoke  derision  were  it  not  for  the 
malice  with  which  they  are  still  used.  There 
has  been  and  can  be  no  improvement  on  them; 
as  they  were  in  the  days  of  Parker  and  Camp- 
bell, so  are  they  now,  but  every  lessening-  of  ex- 
pense, every  missionary  exploit  in  foreign 
fields,  every  success  of  org-anization  blunts 
their  edg"e.  The  expense  can  never  ag-ain  be  as 
g-reat,  nor  the  outcome  of  org-anization  as  prob- 
lematical. The  people  can  never  ag^ain  be  made 
to  conjure  by  the  power  of  the  imag^ination  a 
Convention  into  a  hierarchy  or  a  missionary 
board  into  prelacy.  One  would  almost  smile 
to  see  the  ancient  weapons  ag-ain  unsheathed  by 
the  doughty  champions  of  Hardshellism;  but  as 
one  cannot  smile  when  an  American  soldier  is 
slain  by  the  archaic  bolo  or  bow  and  arrow  of 
the  naked  Tag^log",  even  thoug^h  he  knows 
how  utterly  futile  they  must  finally  be  ag-ainst 
the  Krag-Jorg-ensen  and  the  Maxim,  so  we  can- 
not smile  at  the  tottering-  and  venerable  arg-u- 
ments  of  the  mission  opponents,  while  they  still 
deceive  some  of  the  uninformed  and  unwary, 
althougfh  we  well  know  what  the  final  result 
must  be. 


CHAPXEIR      XI 


THE  LIGHT  SHED  BY  THE   LESSONS 

OF   THE   PAST   ON   THE   DUTIES 

OF   THE   PRESENT. 


Behold  the  foreigfn  missionary  movement.  In 
1812  the  American  Baptist  denomination  was 
bound  like  Andromeda  by  the  chains  of  anti- 
nomianism  on  the  rock  of  prejudice,  waiting" 
for  the  Cretan  monster  of  Ignorance  to  come 
and  devour  her.  The  foreign  missionary  move- 
ment was  the  Perseus  that  delivered  her.  I 
said  the  Baptist  denomination  :  up  to  the  time 
of  Judson's  conversion  there  was  no  Baptist 
denomination,  merely  scattered  churches  here 
and  there  connected  only  by  heredity  and  by 
the  feeble  bonds  of  associational  advice.  There 
is  a  pamphlet  in  the  Seminary  Library;  it  is 
meant  to  be  a  record  of  the  United  Baptists, 
but  by  a  curious  transposition  of  the  two  mid- 
dle letters  in  the  first  word,  it  says,  instead  : 
"  The  Untied  Baptists."  The  American  Bap- 
tists in  1812  were  Untied  Baptists  ;  now  they 
are  United  Baptists,  and  foreign  missions  has 
woven  the  silken  cords  of  fraternal  love  that 
binds  them  together.  We  cast  our  seed, 
weeping,  upon  Asiatic  soil  far  across  the  seas, 

(220)' 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  221 

praying"  that  it  might  bring-  forth  a  harvest  for 
the  Burman  idolaters,  dreaming  of  none  for 
ourselves.  But  the  seed  g"rew,  although  the 
smallest  of  the  seeds  of  the  earth,  and  became 
a  g-reat  tree  that  filled  the  whole  world.  Its 
wide-reaching"  branches  stretched  across  the 
ocean,  and  sent  down  its  branches  until  they 
took  root  in  our  own  soil;  but  unlike  the  banyan 
tree,  from  its  beneficent  boughs  the  rich  fruit 
hung"  in  g-olden  clusters  ready  to  fall  at  our 
feet.  It  became  to  us  a  tree  of  life,  and  we 
plucked  from  it  its  twelve  manner  of  fruits  : 
Foreign  Missions,  Home  Missions,  Christian 
Education,  Ministerial  Education,  Tract  Socie- 
ties, Bible  Societies,  Publication  Societies, 
State  Conventions,  Temperance  Societies,  Dis- 
trict Missions,  Sunday  Schools  and  the  South- 
ern Baptist  Convention.  Truly  its  fruit  has 
been  sweet  and  its  leaves  potent  for  the  heal- 
ing* of  the  nations. 

What  ligfht  does  this  history  shed  on  our 
present  duty?  We  saw  the  issue  ;  w^e  saw  the 
division  ;  we  heard  the  clash  of  swords  ;  what 
is  the  result?  So  far  when  we  look  at  the 
bloody  battlefields  we  are  constrained  to  say 
to  the  foreig"n  mission  movement,  "No  w^eapon 
that  is  formed  ag^ainst  thee  shall  prosper." 
The  division  was  even.  One  hundred  thousand 
went  each  way.  The  Hardshells,  or  as  they 
prefer  to  call  themselves,  "  The  Primitive 
Baptists,"    now    number    126,000,*    but    wnth 

*These  fig^ures  are  taken  from  The  American  Baptist 
Year-Book,  1900,  which  has  just  been  received.  The  statis- 
tics relating  to  the  Two-Seed  Baptists  arc  necessarily  taken 


222  THE    GENESIS   OF 

fewer  associations  than  at  the  time  of  the 
division.  They  have  but  few  newspapers; 
few,  if  any,  benevolent  institutions  ;  no  cohe- 
sion ;  no  future  ;  no  connection  with  the  lost 
world.  The  Parkerites,  or  Two-Seed  Bap- 
tists, accordintJ-  to  the  census  of  1890,  as  g-iven 
by  H.  K.  Carroll,  LIv.  D.,  had  50  associations, 
with  473  organizations,  397  church  edifices  and 
12,851  communicants.  They  are  most  numer- 
ous in  Texas,  Tennessee,  Kentuck}',  ]Missis- 
sippi  and  Arkansas.  Their  Two-Seediem  is 
practically  all  that  disting-uished  them  from 
the  Primitive  Baptists.  Baptists  of  other 
kinds  in  the  United  States,  such  as  Free-Will, 
German  or  Dunkard,  Seventh-Dav  and  Sixth- 
Principle,  number  304,034  communicants.  They 
are  prevailingiy  missionary.* 

The  Reg'ular  Baptists  of  the  United  States 
have  4,181,686  communicants,  29,473  ministers, 
43,427  churches.  These  are  all  missionary  in 
name  at  least.  They  have  7  theolog^ical  semi- 
naries, which  teach  1,012  students  ;  they  have 
104  universities  and  colleg"es,  with  a  total  of 
26,126  -students,  1,239  of  whom  are  prepar- 
ing for  the  mini-try.  They  have  84  acade- 
mies, seminaries  and  institutes,  with  10,882 
pupils,  307  of  ^vhom  are  students  for  the 
ministry.  There  are  36  Baptist  charitable 
institutions.  There  are  123  Baptist  peri- 
odicals. Such  marked  growth  where  missions 
are  held  to  and  such  notable  stag-nation  w'here 

from    the    census   of    1890,   inasmuch  as   the    Government 
Census   of  1900  did  not  include  religious  statistics. 
*American  Baptist  Year-Book,  1900. 


AMERICAN    ANTI-MISSIONISM.  223 

they  are  neglected  or  rejected  cannot  be  mis- 
understood. We  have  nothing-  more  to  fear 
from  the.Hardshellism  without;  but  we  must 
educate,  instruct  and  enlighten  our  people  in 
regard  to  systematic  giving,  or  it  will  grow 
within  our  missionary  churches.  Our  members 
must  be  made  missionary,  and  it  is  the  dut}'  of 
the  pastors  to  educate  them  in  systematic  lib- 
erality. The  great  lesson  we  must  learn  is  to 
guard  the  inside.  Truth  is  not  self-propagat- 
ing; it  must  be  carried.  Truth  crushed  to 
earth  will  not  rise  again  unless  it  be  lifted. 
The  gospel  will  not  spread  except  it  be 
preached,  and  men  cannot  preach  except  they 
be  sent.  Another  lesson  is  that  there  can  be 
no  compromises  with  the  anti-missionary  spirit. 
It  is  as  dissimilar  from  the  spirit  and  com- 
mands of  Christ  as  darkness  from  light.  It 
has  no  inheritance  in  David  and  no  part  in  the 
Son  of  Jesse.  Yet  another,  and  b}'  no  means 
the  least  lesson,  is  that  the  Baptists  must  do 
an  independent  mission  work.  Kvery  reason 
that  made  it  impossible  for  Rice  and  Judson  to 
continue  in  the  service  of  the  Congregational 
Board  makes  it  impossible  for  us  to  do  our 
work  by  any  other  means  than  our  own  mis- 
sionaries. We  must  declare  the  whole  council 
of  God.  Every  reason  which  made  it  necessary 
that  at  the  cost  of  a  fight  for  existence  and  the 
splitting  of  the  denominatiou'in  twain  we  should 
establish  our  own  societies,  boards  and  con- 
ventions, makes  it  imperative  that  we  should 
avail  ourselves  of  them  now  that  they  are 
ready  to  our  hand.     W^e  could  not    do    without 


224  THE   GENESIS   OF 

them  then;  we  cannot  do  without  them  now. 
They  are  the  best  in  the  world;  by  them  we 
g-et  greater  results  at  less  expense  than  we 
could  by  any  other  organization  in  the  world. 
We  do  our  work  cheaper  and  with  greater 
results  in  proportion  to  the  labor  and  money 
expended  than  any  other  great  denomination. 
They  are  big  enough;  their  plans  are  broad 
enough;  their  prospects  are  bright  enough  to 
engage  all  our  energies.  They  are  fitted  to 
us  and  we  to  them.  They  bind  together  those 
who  are  agreed.  Why  not  say.  Let  us  evangel- 
ize the  world  in  this  generation  by  means  of 
our  Baptist  Boards  and  Mission  Societies? 
We  do  not  need  to  mingle  the  dialect  of  Ashdod 
with  the  language  of  Canaan.  Let  us  not  only 
evaug-elize  the  world  in  this  generation,  but 
wherever  our  missionaries  go  let  them  leave 
behind  them  churches,  associations,  conven- 
tions, schools,  seminaries,  Bible  and  publica- 
tion societies  and  the  other  instruments  for 
co-operative  work.  Let  us  not  preach  merely, 
but  also  deliver  the  gospel  once  for  all  delivered 
to  the  saints  to  faithful  men  who  shall  come 
after  us  that  they  in  turn  may  deliver  it  to 
others.  Let  us  not  merely  evangelize;  that 
would  be  to  sweep  over  the  land  like  a  prairie 
fire,  and  the  ashes  of  our  expired  efforts  would 
but  fertilize  the  rapidly  maturing  crop  of 
errors,  heresies  and  idolatries  that  spring  up 
with  each  succeeding  generation.  Let  us  not 
only  burn  but  build  and  leave  a  self-perpetuat- 
ing gospel  behind  us;  then  our  work  will  need 
to  be  done  but  once. 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  225 

Agfain,  let  us  remember  that  missionary 
hiroism  may  be  and  has  been  shown  as  trul}' 
in  se)i(ii)ig-  the  yospel  as  in  carrying-  the  g'ospel. 
How  I  would  like  to  call  the  honor  roll  of  the 
faithful  ones  who  have  stayed  at  home  and 
"held  the  rop^^rs."  Many  of  them  have  earned 
the  martyrs'  crown.  God  bless  the  unremem- 
bered  men  and  women  who  have  g^iven  and 
toiled  and  hoped  and  prayed.  They  have  held 
the  shield  over  the  missionary  in  the  foreign 
field  and  received  in  their  own  bodies  the  ar- 
rows of  the  archers.  The  antinomian  scorned 
and  said  as  Ryland*  did  to  Carey:  "When  God 
almighty  gets  ready  to  convert  the  world, 
He  can  convert  it  without  your  help."  The 
worldling  sneered  and  said,  as  Sidney  Smith, 
of  Carey's  plan:  '  It  is  but  the  dream  of  a 
dreamer  who  dreams  that  he  is  dreaming." 
But  these  forgotten  heroes  of  faith  said  to  the 
missionary.  You  go  on;  we  will  pay  the  expen- 
ses; we  will  hold  the  ropes.  They  waited  a 
year — two  years — five  years — and  not  a  conver- 
sion. They  called  to  the  missionary,  "Watch- 
man, what  of  the  night?"  He  answers.  It  is 
dark,  utterly  dark;  no  interest;  no  conversion; 
no  hope;  and  yet  not  dark,  for  we  have  God's 
W^ord.  O  faithful  helper,  do  not  turn  loose  the 
rope.  I  am  in  a  pit,  delving  for  immortal  souls 
and  at  present  it  is  dark;  but  the  future — the 
future  is  as  "bright  as  the  promises  of  God." 
Only  after  seven  years  does  the  news  come  that 

*Dr.  Ryland  was  not  really,  or  at  least  permanently,  an 
Antinomian,  although  he  gave  utterance  to  this  sentiment. 


226  -      THE   GENESIS   OF 

the  first  heathen  has  turned  to  the  light.  But 
that  faithful  watcher  had  not  been  discourat^ed. 
In  fifteen  3^ears  there  is  a  little  church  in  Bur- 
mah,  a  pin-point  of  light  in  illimitable  dark- 
ness. The  missionaries  die  and  more  mission- 
aries are  sent.  Then  the  first  fruits  began  to 
be  gathered. 

"The  morning  light  is  breaking, 

The  darkness  disappears; 
The  sons  of  God  are  waking 

To  penitential  tears/' 

Over  among  the  Karens  a  nation  is  born  in  a 
day  and  Pentecost  is  duplicated.  Then  the 
faithful  "hopers  toward  God,"  as  the  Psalmist 
so  sweetly  puts  it,  say:  We  will  send  mission- 
aries to  yet  other  fields.  V/liile  we  are  reap- 
ing in  India,  we  will  sow  in  other  lands.  We 
will  lengthen  our  cords  and  strengthen  our 
stakes  and  enlarge  the  place  of  our  habitation. 
We  are  debtors  both  to  Jew-  and  Gentile,  Greek 
and  barbarian,  wise  and  foolish,  bond  and  free. 
We  will  send  the  gospel  to  papal  as  well  as 
heathen  fields:  Mexico,  South  America,  yes, 
and  Italy,  in  the  shadow  of  the  Vatican.  We 
are  "ready  to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  that  are 
at  Rome  also."  We  speak  of  a  century  of  mis- 
sions; we  have  not  had  it.  For  eighty  years 
the  faithful  few  have  been  trying  to  get  Bap- 
tists to  make  the  missionary  experiment.  We 
have  routed  the  anti-missionaries;  our  problem 
now  is  to  vitalize  the  Omissionaries,  and  their 
name  is  legion.  If  all  the  members  of  Mission- 
ary Baptist  churches  were  Missionary  Bap- 
tists, we  could  send  the  gospel  to  all  the  world 


AMERICAN   ANTI-MISSIONISM.  227 

and  have  it  preached  to  every  creature  inside 
of  five  years.  This  is  not  exag-g-eration,  but 
sober  fact;  not  Quixotic  imag-ination,  but  "plain 
duty;"  not  an  idle  dream,  but  a  "manifest  des- 
tiny." Dr.  Broadus  says  in  his  address  on 
"Christianity  E^^sentially  Missionary":*  "You 
remember  how  Archimedes  said  when  he  w^as 
finding-  out  the  wonderful  power  of  the  lever: 
'Give  me  a  place  to  stand  on,  and  with  a  lever 
I  will  move  the  world.'  Oh,  men  and  women, 
foreig'n  missions  are  the  place  to  stand  on  for 
Christianity  to  do  its  work  for  the  human 
race."  Amen  and  amen.  If  we  start  the 
stream  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  it 
will  water,  fertilize  and  fructify  every  other 
interest  on  its  way.  Baptists  have  the  means. 
We  have  the  men,  we  have  the  money,  we  have 
the  org-ani^ation;  the  doors  are  open;  we  have 
learned  how  ;  the  command  of  our  Ivord  is  ur- 
g-ent;  let  us  g"o  over  then  and  possess  the  land, 
for  there  remains  much  land  to  be  possessed. 

(Some  will  say,  Why  don't  you  say  some- 
thing-about  somebody  else  besides  the  Baptists? 
One  reason  is,  that  I  did  not  start  out  with 
that  intention.  They  may  even  call  me  "not  a 
a  preacher  but  a  propag-andist,"  a  partisan 
and  not  an  unselfish  lover  of  the  g-ospel.  Well, 
I  am  g"lad  that  Christ  is  preached,  for  what- 
ever reason  and  by  whomsoever  will.  I  believe 
that  half  a  g"ospel  is  better  than  no  Bread  of  Life 
at  all.  I  am  willing-  for  all  other  org-anizations 
and  denominations  to  do  their  own  work  in  their 

*Centennary  Missionary  Addresses,  p.  23. 


228  THE   GENESIS    OF 

own  way,  and  in  so  far  as  they  preach  the  Truth, 
wish  them  God-speed.  But  when  the  thorough- 
bred church  of  Jesus  Christ  has  all  the  means 
at  her  command  to  carry  '6.zuhole  Gospel,  why 
waste  time  in  idle  vaporing-s  of  affected  sympa- 
thy for  hybrid  organizations  that  can  carry  at 
best  but  a  mutilated  message  to  the  lost?) 

We  have  come  to  understand  that  the  mis- 
sionary is  not  an  isolated  individual,  and  that 
even  when  he  is  in  foreign  landN  he  is  "in  ar- 
terial circulation  with  the  churches."  We  can- 
not be  indifferent  to  anything  that  concerns 
him.  The  connection  should  never  be  broken. 
A  missionary  is  not  only  one  who  g'oes,  but  one 
who  is  sent.  The  churches  at  home  must 
ever  pray  the  Lord  to  send  forth  the  laborers 
into  the  whitening  harvest;  must  ever  look 
to  see  on  whose  face  shines  the  token  that 
God  has  called  him  to  go  far  hence  to  the 
Gentiles,  must  ever  help  him  to  equip  himself 
for  the  strugg'le;  must  separate  him  to  the 
work  to  which  he  is  called;  must  support  him 
and  svmpathize  with  him  and  rejoice  with  him. 
He  does  not  live  to  himself  alone,  nor  for  the 
heathen  alone,  but  for  us  and  for  Christ.  "How 
can  they  go  except  they  be  sent?"  It  is  ours 
to  send  them.  We  are  the  Philippians  who 
must  once  and  again  minister  to  their  recessity 
in  order  that  after  awhile  we  may  receive  the 
sw'  et  message  from  our  missionaries:  "I  am 
filled,  having  received  from  Epaphroditus  the 
things  which  came  from  you,  an  odor  of  a  sweet 
smell,  a  sacrifice  acceptable,  well-pleasing  to 
God      And  my  God  shall  supply  every   need  of 


AMERICAN  ANTI-MISSIONISM.  229 

yours  according"  to  his  riches  in  g'lory  in  Christ 
JesiiR.  Now  unto  our  God  and  Father  be  the 
trlory  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  Salute  every 
Saint  in  Christ  Jesus.  The  brethren  which  are 
with  me  salute  you.  All  the  saints  salute  you, 
especially  they  that  are  of  Caesar's  household. 
The  or-race  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with 
your  spirit.  "     (Phil.  4:  18-23.) 


.mceton   Tlieolo^itH  5etnin.ir»-Spce'   L'?''''' 


1    1012  01115  5761 


Date  Due 


JlHllliMHiMHi«|W<WHI|H|jj;. 


